ordeined and promised for them and for their sede and for all that ioyned vnto them that they wolde not faile to obserue those two dayes euerie yere ac cordyng to their writing and accordyng to their season 28 And that these dayes shulde be remembred and kept throughout euerie generation aÌd euerie familie and euerie prouince and euerie citie euen these dayes of Purim shulde not faile among the Iewes and the memorial of them shuld not perish from their sede 29 And the Quene Estér the daughter of Abihail and Mordecai the Iewe wrote with all autoritie to confirme this letter of Purim the seconde time 30 And he sent letters vnto all the Iewes to the hundreth and seuen and twentie prouin ces of the kyngdome of Ahashuerosh with wordes of peace and trueth 31 To confirme these dayes of Purim accordyng to their seasons as Mordecai the Iewe and Estér the Quene had appointed them and as they had promised for them selues and for their sede with fasting and prayer 32 And the decree of Estér confirmed these wordes of Purim was writen in the boke CHAP. X. The estimation and autoritie of Mordecai 1 ANd the Kyng Ahashuerôsh layed atribute vpon the lande and vpon the yles of the sea 2 And all the actes of hys power and of hys might aÌd the declaration of the dignitie of Mordecai wherewith the King magnified him are they not writen in the boke of the Chronicles of the Kyng of Media Persia 3 For Mordecai the Iewe was the seconde vnto Kyng Ahashuerósh and greate amonge the Iewes and accepted among the multitude of hys brethren who procured the welth of his people and spake peaceably to all hys sede IOB THE ARGVMENT IN this historie is set before our eyes the example of a singular pacience For this holy man Iob was not onely extremely afflicted in outwarde things and in his body but also in his minde and conscience by the sharpe tentations of his wife and chief friends which by their vehement wordes and subtil disputations broght him almoste to dispaire for they set forthe God as a seuere iudge and mortal enemie vnto him whiche had caste him of therefore in vaine he shulde seke vnto him for succour These friends came vnto him vnder pretence of consolation and yet they tormented him more then did all his affliction Notwithstanding he did constantly resist them and at length had good successe In this storie we haue to marke that Iob mainteineth a good cause but handeleth it euil againe his aduersaries haue an euil matter but they defend it craftely For Iob helde that God did not alway punish men according to their sinnes but that he had secret iudgements whereof man knewe not the cause and therefore man colde not reason against God therein but he shulde be conuicted Moreouer he was assured that God had not reiected hym yet through his greate torments and affliction he brasteth forthe into manie inconueniencies bothe of wordes and sentences and sheweth him selfe as a desperate man in manie things and as one that wolde resist God and this is his good cause which he doeth not handel wel Agayne the aduersaries mainteine with manie goodlie arguments that God punisheth continually accordyng to the trespas grounding vpon Gods prouidence his iustice and mans sinnes yet their intention is euil for they labour to bring Iob into dispaire and so they mainteine an euil cause Ezekiél commendeth Iob as a iuste man Ezek. 14. 14 and Iames setteth out his pacience for an example Iam. 5. 11. CHAP. I. 1 The holines tiches and care of Iob for his children 11 Satan hathe permission to tempt hym 13 He tempteth him by taking awaye his substance and his children 20 His faith and pacience 1 THere was a man in the land of Vz called Iob and thys man was an vpryght and iuste man one that feared God and eschewed euil 2 And he had seuen son nes and thre daughters 3 Hys substance also was seuen thousande shepe and thre thousande camels and fiue hundreth yoke of oxen and fyue hundreth she asses and hys familie was verie great so that thys man was the greatest of all the men of the East 4 And his sonnes went and banketted in their houses euerie one his day and sent and called their thre sisters to eat aÌd to drinke with them 5 And when the dayes of their bankettyng were gone aboute Iob sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning aÌd offred burnt offrings according to the noÌber of them all For Iob thoght It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and blasphemed God in their hearts thus did Iob euerie day 6 ¶ Now on a day when the children of God came and stode before the Lorde Satán came also among them 7 Then the Lorde said vnto Satan Whence commest thou And Satan aunswered the Lorde saying From compassing the earth to and fro and from walking in it 8 And the Lord said vnto Satan Hast thou not coÌsidered my seruant Iob how none is like him in the earth an vpright aÌdiust man one that feareth God and esche weth euil 9 Then SataÌ answered the Lord aÌd said doeth Iob feare God for noght 10 Hast thou not made an hedge about hym and about hys house and about all that he hathe on euerie side thou hast blessed the worke of his hands and his substance is encreased in the land 11 But stretche out now thine hand and touche all that he hathe to se if he wil not blas pheme thee to thy face 12 Then the Lorde sayd vnto Satan Lo all that he hathe is in thine hand onely vpon hym selfe shalt thou not stretche out thyne hand So Satan departed from the presence of the Lorde 13 ¶ And on a daye when hys sonnes and hys daughters were eatyng and drinkyng wine in their eldest brothers house 14 There came a messenger vnto Iob and said The oxen were plowing and the asses feding in their places 15 And the Shabeans came violently and toke them yea they haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 16 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The fyre of GOD is fallen from the heauen aÌd hath burnt vp the shepe and the seruants and deuoured them but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 17 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The Caldeans set out thre bandes and fel vpon the camels and haue ta ken them and haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 18 And whiles he was yet speak yng came an other and said Thy sonnes and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brothers house 19 And be holde there came a great winde froÌ beyond the
giue no occasion of offence in anie thing that our ministerie shulde not be re prehended 4 But in all things we approue our selues as * the ministers of God in muche patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses 5 In stripes in prisones in tumultes in labours 6 By watchinges by fastinges by puritie by knowledge by long suffering by kindnes by the holie Gost by loue vnfained 7 By the worde of trueth by the power of God by the armour of righteousnes on the right hand an on the lefte 8 By honour and dishonour by euill reporte and good reporte as deceiuers yet true 9 As vnknowen and yet knowen as dying and beholde we liue as chastened and yet not killed 10 As sorowing and yet alway reioycyng as poore and yet make manie riche as hauing nothing and yet possessing all thyngs 11 O corinthians our mouth is open vnto you our heart is made large 12 Ye are not kept straite in vs but ye are kept straite in your owne bowelles 13 Now for the same recompense I speake as to my children Be you also enlarged 14 Be not vnequally yoked with the infideles for what felowship hathe righteousnes with vnrighteousnes and what communion hathe light with darkenes 15 And what concorde hathe Christ with Belial or what parte hathe the beleuer with the infidel 16 And what agrement hathe the Temple of God with idoles * for ye are the Temple of the liuyng God as God hathe said * I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shal be my people 17 * Wherefore come out from among them and separate yourselues saith the Lord and touche none vncleane thing and I will receiue you 18 * And I wil be a Father vnto you ye shal be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie CHAP. VII 1 He exhorteth them by the promise of God to kepe them selues pure 37 Assuring theÌ of his loue 8. 13 And doeth not excuse his ãâã toward their but ãâã therat considering what profite came thereby 10 Of two sortes of sorow 1 SEing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs clense our selues from all filthines of the flesh and Spirit and growe vp vnto ful holines in the feare of God 2 Receiue vs we haue done wrong to no man we haue consumed no man we haue defrauded no man 3 I speake it not to your condemnacion for I haue said before that ye are in our hearts to dye and liue together 4 I vse great boldenes of speach towarde you I reioyce greatly in you I am filled with comfort and am exceadyng ioyous in all our tribulacion 5 For when we were come into Macedonia our flesh had no reste but we were troubled on euerie side fightings without and terrours within 6 But God that comforteth the abiect comforted vs at the comming of Titus 7 And not by his comming onely but also by the consolacion where with he was comforted of you wheÌhetolde vs your great desire your mourning your feruent minde to me warde so that I reioyced muche more 8 For thogh I made you sorie with a letter I re pent not thogh I did repent for I perceiue that the same epistle made you sorie thogh it were but for a season 9 I now reioyce notthat ye were sorie but that ye sorowed to repentance for ye sorowed godly so that in nothing ye were hurt by vs. 10 * For godlie sorowe causeth repentance vnto saluacion not to be repented of but the worldlie sorowe causeth death 11 For beholde this thing that ye haue bene godly sorie what great care it hath wroght in you yea what clearing of your selues yea what indignacion yea what feare yea how great disire yea what a zeale yea what punishment in all things ye haue shewed your selues that ye are pure in this matter 12 Wherefore thogh I wrote vnto you I did not it for his cause that had done the wrong nether for his cause that had the iniurie but that our care toward you in the sight of God might appeare vnto you 13 Therefore we were comforted because ye were comforted but rather we reioyced muche more for the ioy of Titus because his spirit was refreshed by you all 14 For if that I haue boasted anie thing to him of you I haue not ãâã ashamed but as I haue spoken vnto you all things in trueth eneÌ so our boasting vnto Titus was true 15 And his in warde affection is more abundant towarde you when he remembreth the obedience of you all and how with feare and trembling ye receiued him 16 I reioyce therefore that I may put my coÌfidence in you in all things CHAP. VIII 1 By the example of the ãâã 9 And Christ he exhorteth them to continue in relieuing the poore Saintes commending their good beginning 23 After he coÌmendeth Titus and his felowes vnto them 1 WE do you also to wit brethren of the grace of God bestowed vpoÌthe Chur ches of Macedonia 2 Because in great tryal of affliction their ioye abunded and their moste extreme pouertie abunded vnto their riche liberalitie 3 For to their power I beare recorde yea beyonde their power they were willing 4 And prayed vs with great instance that we wold receiue the grace and felowship * of the ministring which is towarde the Saintes 5 And this they did not as we loked for but gaue their owne selues first to the Lord and after vnto vs ãâã the wil of God 6 That we shulde exhorte Titus that as he had begonne so he wolde also accomplish the same grace among you also 7 Therefore as ye abunde in euerie thing in faith and worde and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue towards vs euen so se that ye abunde in this grace also 8 This say I not by commandement but because of the diligence of others therefore proue I the naturalnes of your loue 9 For ãâã knowe the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ that he being riche for your sakes became poore that ye through his pouertie might be made riche 10 And I shewe my minde herein for this is expedient for you which haue begonne not to do onely but also to wil a yere ago 11 Now therefore performe to do it also that as there was a readines to wil euen so ye maye performe it of that which ye haue 12 For if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hathe and not according to that he hathe not 13 Nether is it that other men shulde be eased and you grieued 14 But vpon like condicion at this time your abundance supplieth their lacke that also their abundance may be for your lacke that there may be equalitie 15 As it is wiritten *
and she is as the oile in his right hand that vttereth it self 17 Yron sharpeneth yron so doeth man sharpen the face of his friend 18 He that kepeth the figgetre shall eat the frute thereof so he that waiteth vpon his master shal come to honour 19 As in water face answereth to face so the heart of man to man 20 The graue and destructioÌ can neuer be ful so * the eyes of man can neuer be satisfied 21 * As is the fining pot for siluer and the fornace for golde so is euerie man according to his dignitie 22 Thogh thou shuldest braye a foole in a mor ter among wheat brayed with a pestel yet wil not his foolishnes departe from him 23 Be diligent to know the state of thy flocke and take hede to the heards 24 For riches remaine not alwaye nor the crowne from generation to generation 25 The heye discouereth it self and the grasse appeareth and the herbes of the mountaines are gathered 26 The lambes are for thy clothing and the goates are the price of the sield 27 And let the milke of the goats be sufficient for thy foode for the foode of thy familie and for the sustinance of thy maides CHAP. XXVIII 1 THe wicked flee when none pursueth but the righteous are bolde as a lyon 2 For the transgression of the land there are manie princes thereof but by a man of vnderstanding and knowledge a realme likewise end ureth long 3 A poore man if he oppresse the poore is like a raging raine that leaueth no foode 4 They that forsake the Law prayse the wicked but they that kepe the Law set them sel ãâã against them 5 Wicked men vnderstand not iudgement but they that seke the Lord vnderstaÌd al things 6 * Better is the poore that walketh in his vprightnes then he that peruerteth his waies thogh he be riche 7 He that kepeth the lawe is a childe of vnderstanding but he that fedeth the gluttons shameth his father 8 He that increaseth his riches by vsurie and interest gathereth them for him that wil be merciful vnto the poore 9 He that turneth awaye his eare frome hearyng the Law euen hys prayer shal be abominable 10 He that causeth the righteous to go astray by an euil way shal fall into his owne pit and the vpright shal inherit good things 11 The riche man is wise in his owne conceit but the poore that hathe vnderstandyng can trye him 12 * When righteous men reioyce there is great glorie but when the wicked come vp the man is tryed 13 He that hideth his sinnes shal not prosper but he that confesseth aÌd forsaketh them shal haue mercie 14 Blessed is the man that feareth alwaye but he that hardeneth his heart shal fall into euill 15 As a roaryng lyon and an hungrie beare so is a wicked ruler ouer the poore people 16 A prince destitute of vnderstanding is also a great oppressour but he that hateth couetousnes shall prolong his daies 17 A man that doeth violence againste the blood of a persone shall flee vnto the graue and they shal not stay him 18 He that walketh vpryghtly shal be saued but he that is froward in his waies shal once fall 19 * He that tilleth his lande shal be satisfied with bread but he that followeth theylde shal be filled with pouertie 20 A faithfull man shall abounde in blessings and * he that maketh haste to be riche shal not be innocent 21 To haue respect of personnes is not good for that man will transgresse for a piece of bread 22 A maÌ with a wicked eye hasteth to riches and knoweth not that pouertie shall come vpon him 23 He that rebuketh a man shall finde more fauour at the length then he that flattereth with his tongue 24 He that robbeth his father and mother and saith it is no transgression is the companion of a man that destroieth 25 He that is of a proude hearte stirreth vp strife but he that trusteth in the Lorde shall be fat 26 He that trusteth in hys owne heart is a foole but he that walketh in wisdome shal be deliuered 27 He that giueth vnto the poore shall not lacke but he that hideth his eyes shal haue many curses 28 * When the wicked rise vp men hide them selues but when they perish the righteous increase CHAP. XXIX 1 AMan that hardeneth his necke when he is rebuked shall suddenly be destroyed and can not be cured 2 * When the ryghteous are in autoritie the people reioyce but when the wicked beareth rule the people sigh 3 A maÌ that loueth wisdome reioyceth his father * but he that fedeth harlots wasteth his substance 4 A Kyng by iudgement mainteyneth the countrey but a man receiuing giftes destroieth it 5 A man that flattereth his neighbour sprea deth a net for his steppes 6 In the transgression of an euil man is his snare but the righteous doeth sing and reioyce 7 The righteous knoweth the cause of the poore but the wicked regardeth not know ledge 8 Scornful men bring a citie into a snare but wise men turne away wrath 9 If a wise man contend with a foolish man whether he be angrie or laugh there is no rest 10 Bloodie men hate him that is vpright but the iuste haue care of his soule 11 A foole powreth out all his minde but a wise man kepeth it in til afterwarde 12 Of a prince that hearkeneth to lyes all his seruants are wicked 13 * The poore and the vsurer mete together and the Lord lighteneth bothe their eyes 14 * A King that iudgeth the poore in trueth his throne shal be established for euer 15 The rodde correction giue wisdome but a childe set at libertie maketh his mother ashamed 16 When the wicked are increased transgessioÌ increaseth but the righteous shal se their fall 17 Correct thy sonne and he wil giue thee rest and wil giue pleasures to thy soule 18 Where there is no vision the people decay but he that kepeth the Law is ãâã 19 A seruant wil not be chastised with wordes thogh he vnderstand yet he wil not answere 20 Seest thou a maÌ hastie in his matters there is more hope of a foole then of him 21 He that delicately bringeth vp his seruant from yough at length he wil be euen as his sonne 22 * An angrie man stirreth vp strife and a furious man abundeth in ãâã 23 * The pride of a man shal bring him lowe but the humble in spirit shal enioye glorie 24 He that is partener with a thief hateth his owne soule he heareth cursing declareth it not 25 The feare of man bringeth a snare but he that trusteth in the Lord shal be exalted 26 Manie do seke the face of the ruler but eue rie mans iudgement commeth from the Lord.
Ierusalém euen the sworde and fami ne and the noisome beast and pestilence to destroy man and beast out of it 22 Yet be holde therein shal be left a remnant of them that shal be caryed away bothe son nes and daughters be holde they shal come forthe vnto you and ye shal se their way and their enterprises and ye shal se their way and their enterprises and ye shal be comforted concerning the euil that I haue broght vpon Ierusalém euen concerning all that I haue broght vpon it 23 And they shal coÌforte you when ye se their way and their enterprises and ye shal know that I haue not done without cause all that I haue done in it saith the Lord God CHAP. XV. As the vnprofitable wood of the vine tre is cast into the fyre so Ierusalém shal be burnt 1 ANd the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 2 Sonne of man what cometh of the vine tre aboue all other trees and of the vine braÌche which is among the trees of the forest 3 Shal wood be takeÌ there of to do any worke or wil men take a pyn of it to hang any vessel thereon 4 Beholde it is cast in the fyre to be consumed the fyre consumeth bo the the ends of it and the middes of it is burnt Is it mete for any worke 5 Beholde when it was whole it was mete for no worke how muche lesse shal it be mete for any worke when the fyre hathe consumed it and it is burnt 6 Therefore thus saith the Lord God As the vine tre that is among the trees of the forest which I haue giueÌ to the fyre to be coÌsu med so wil I giue the inhabitants of IerusaleÌ 7 And I wil set my face against them they shal go out from one fyre and another fyre shal consume theÌ ye shal knowe that I am the Lord when I set my face against them 8 And wheÌ I make the laÌd waste because thei haue greatly offended saith the Lord God CHAP. XVI The Prophet declareth the benefites of God toward Ierusalém 15 Their vnkindnes 46 He iustifieth the wickednes of other people in comparison of the sinnes of Ierusalém 49 The cause of the abominacions into which the Sodomites ãâã ãâã Mercie is promised to the repentant 1 AGaine the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 2 Sonne of man cause Ierusalém to knowe her abominacions 3 And say Thus saith the Lord God vnto Ierusalém Thine habitacion and thy kinred is of the land of Canáan thy father was an Amo rite and thy mother an Hittite 4 And in thy natiuitie wheÌ thou wast borne thy nauel was not cut thou wast not washed in water to soften thee thou wast not salted with salt nor swadeled in cloutes 5 None eye pitied thee to do any of these vnto thee for to haue compassion vpon thee but thou wast cast out in the opeÌ field to the coÌtempt ofthy persone in the day that thou wast borne 6 And when I passed by thee I sawe the polluted in thine own blood and I said vnto thee wheÌ thou wast in thy blood Thou shalt liue euen when thou wast in thy blood I said vnto thee Thou shalt liue 7 I haue caused thee to multiplie as the bud of the field and thou hast in creased and waxen great and thou hast gotten excellent ornaments thy brests are facioned thine heere is growen where as thou wast naked bare 8 Now when I passed by thee and loked vpoÌ thee beholde thy time was as the time of loue I spred my skirtes ouer thee and couered thy filthines yea I sware vnto thee entred into a couenant with thee saith the Lord God and thou becamest mine 9 Then washed I thee with water yea I washed away thy blood froÌ thee and I an ointed thee with oyle 10 I clothed thee also with broydred worke and shod thee with badgers skinne and I gir ded thee about with fine liuen and I couered thee with silke 11 I decked thee also with ornaments and I put brasselets vpon thine hands and a chaine on thy necke 12 And I put a frontelet vpon thy face and earings in thine eares and a beautiful crowne vpon thine head 13 Thus wast thou dect with golde and siluer and thy raiment was of fine linen and silke and broydered worke thou didest eat fine floure and hony and oyle thou wast very beautiful and thou didest growe vp into a kingdome 14 And thy name was spred among the heatheÌ for thy beautie for it was perfite through my beautie which I had set vpon thee saith the Lord God 15 Now thou didest trust in thine owne beau tie and played the harlot because of thy ãâã and hast powred out thy fornicatioÌs on euery one that passed by thy desire was to him 16 And thou didest take thy garments deckt thine hie places with diuers colours and played the harlot thereupon the like things shal not come nether hathe anie done so 17 Thou hast also takeÌ thy faire iewels made of my golde and of my siluer which I had giuen thee and madest to thy self images of men and didest commit whoredome with them 18 And toke thy broidered garments and couered them and thou hast set mine oyle and my perfume before them 19 My meat also whiche I gaue thee as fine floure oyle hony wherewith I fed thee thou hast euen set it before them for a swete sauour thus it was saith the Lord God 20 Moreouer thou hast taken thy sonnes and thy daughters whome thou hast borne vnto me and these hast thou sacrificed vnto them to be deuoured is this thy whoredome a smale matter 21 That thou hast slayne my children and deliuered them to cause them to passe through fyre for them 22 And in all thine abominacions and whore domes thou hast not remeÌbred the dayes of thy youth when thou wast naked and bare and wast polluted in thy blood 23 And beside all thy wickednes wo wo vnto thee saith the Lord God 24 Thou hast also buylt vnto thee an hie place and hast made thee an hie place in euery strete 25 Thou hast buylt thine hie place at euery corner of the way and hast made thy beautie to be abhorred thou hast opened thy fete to euery one that passed by and multiplied thy whoredome 26 Thou hast also coÌmitted fornication with the Egyptians thy neighbours which haue great members hast encreased thy whore dome to prouoke me 27 Beholde therefore I did stretch outmine hand ouer thee and wil diminish thine ordinarie and deliuer thee vnto the wil of them that hate thee euen to the daughters of the Philistims which are ashamed of thy wicked way 28 Thou hast played the whore also with the Assyrians because thou wast insatiable yea thou hast played the ãâã with them yet coldest not be satisfied 29 Thou
but not so manie as haue ãâã by the tongue 19 Wel is ãâã that is kept from an euil tongue and cometh not in the angre thereof which hath not drawen in that yoke nether hathe bene bounde in the bandes thereof 20 For the yoke thereof is a yoke of yron and the bands of it are bands of brasse 21 The death ther of is an euil death hell were better then suche one 22 It shall not haue rule ouer them that feare God nether shall they be burnt with the flame thereof 23 Suche as forsake the Lord shal fall therein and it shall burne them and no man shal be able to quenche it it shal fall vpon them as a lyon and deuoure them as a leopard 24 Hedge thy possession with thornes and make dores and barres for thy mouth 25 Binde vp thy siluer and golde and weigh thy wordes in a balance and make a dore aÌd a barre and a sure bridle for thy mouth 26 Beware that thou slide not by it and so fal before him that lieth in waite and thy fall be incurable euen vnto death CHAP. XXIX 1 Do lend money and do almes 15 Of a faithful man answering for his friend 24 The poore mans life 1 HE that wil she we mercie leÌdeth to his neighbour and he that hathe power ouer him self kepeth the commandements 2 Lend to thy neighbour in time of his nede and pay thou thy neighbour againe indue season 3 Kepe thy worde and deale faithfully with him thou shalt alwaye finde the thing that is necessarie for thee 4 Manie when a thing was lent theÌ rekened it to be founde and grieued them that had helped them 5 Til they receiue they kisse his hands and for their neighbours good they huÌble their voyce but when they shulde paye againe they prolong the terme and giue a careles answer and make excuses by reason of the time 6 And thogh he be able yet giueth he scarse the halfe againe and rekeneth the other as a thing fouÌde els he deceiueth him of his mo ney maketh him an enemie without a cause he ãâã him with cursing and rebuke giueth him euil wordes for his good dede 7 I here be manie which refuse to lend becau se of this inconuenieÌce fearing to be defrauded without cause 8 Yet haue thou pacience with him that humbleth him self and differre not mercie from him 9 Helpe the poore for the commandements sake and turne him not away because of his pouertie 10 Lese thy money for thy brothers neighbours sake and let it not rust vnder a stone to thy destruction 11 * Bestowe the treasure after the commandement of the moste High it shal bring thee more profite then golde 12 Lay vp thine almes in thy secret chambers and it shal kepe thee from all affliction 13 A mans almes is as a purse with him shal kepe a mans fauour as the apple of the eye and afterwarde shal it arise and paye euerie man his rewarde vpon his head 14 It shal fight for thee against thine enemies better theÌ the shield of a strong man or speare of the mightie 15 An honest man is suretie for his neighbour but he that is ãâã forsaketh him 16 Forget not the friendship of thy suretie for he hathe layed his life for thee 17 The wicked despiseth the good dede of his suretie 18 The wicked wil not become suretie and he that is of an vnthankeful minde forsaketh him that deliuered him 19 Some man promiseth for his neighbour and when he hathe lost his honestie he wil forsake him 20 Suretie shippe hath destroyed manie a riche man and remoued them as the waues of the sea mightie men hathe it driuen away from their houses and caused them to wander among strange nacions 21 A wicked man trangressing the commandements of the Lord shal fall into suretie shippe and he that medleth muche with other mens busines is intangled in controuersies 22 ¶ Helpe thy neighbour according to thy power and beware that thou thy self fall not 23 * The chiefthing of life is water and bread and clothing and lodging to couer thy shame 24 The poore mans life in his owne lodge is better then delicate fare in another mans 25 Be it litle or muche holde thee contented that the house speake not euil of thee 26 For it is a miserable life to go from house to house for where thou art a stranger thou da rest not open thy mouth 27 Thou shalt lodge and fede vnthankeful meÌ and after shalt haue bitter wordes for the same saying 28 Come thou stranger and prepare the table and fede me of that thou hast readie 29 Giue place thou stranger to an honorable man my brother cometh to be lodged and I haue nede of mine house 30 These things are heauie to a man that hathe vnderstanding the vp braiding of the house and the reproche of the lender CHAP. XXX 1 Of the correction of children 14 Of the commoditie of health 17 Death is better then a sorowful life 22 Of the ioye and sorow of ãâã heart 1 HE that loueth his sonne * causeth him oft to fele the rodde that he may haue ioye of him in the end 2 He that chastiseth his sonne shal haue ioy in him and shal reioyce of him among his acquaintance 3 He that* teacheth his sonne griueth the enemie and before his friends he shal reioyce of him 4 Thogh his father dye yet is he as thogh he were not dead for he hathe left one behinde him that is like him 5 In his life he sawe him and had ioye in him and was not ãâã in his death nether was he ashamed before his enemies 6 He left behinde him an aduenger against his enemies and one that shulde shewe fauour vnto his friends 7 He that flattereth his sonne bindeth vp his woundes and his heart is grieued at euerie crye 8 And ãâã horse wil be stubburne and a wanto n childe wil be wilful 9 If thou bring vp thy sonne delicately he shal make thee afraide if thou playe with him he shal bring thee to heauines 10 Laugh not with him lest thou be sorie with him and lest thou gnash thy teeth in the end 11 * Giue him no libertie in his youth and winke not at his folie 12 Bowe downe his necke while he is yong beat him on the sideswhile he is a childe lest he waxe stubberne and be disobedient vnto thee and so bring sorow to thine heart 13 Chastise thy childe and be diligent therein lest his shame grieue thee 14 ¶ Better is the poore being whole and strong then a riche man that is afflicted in his bodie 15 Health and strength is aboue all golde and a whole bodie aboue infinitie treasure 16 There is no riches aboue a sounde bodie and no ioye aboue the ioye of the heart 17 Death is better then a bitter life ãâã long rest then continual sickenes
But I feare lest as the * serpent beguiled Eue through his subtilitie so your mindes shulde be corrupte from the simplicitie that is in Christ. 4 For if he that cometh preacheth another Iesus then him whome we haue preached or if ye receiue another spirit then that which ye haue receiued ether another Gospel then that ye haue receiued ye might wel haue suffered him 5 Verely I suppose that I was not inferior to the verie chief Apostles 6 And thogh I be rude in speaking yet I am not so in knowledge but ãâã you we haue bene made manifeste to the vtmost in all things 7 Haue I commited an offence because I abased my self that ye might be exalted and because I preached to you the Gospel of God frely 8 I robbed other Churches and toke wages of them to do you seruice 9 And when I was present with you and had nede I was not slothful to the hinderance of anie man for that which was lacking vnto me the brethren which came from ãâã nia supplied and in all things I kept and wil kepe my self that I shulde not * be grieuous to you 10 The trueth of Christ is in me that this reioycing shal not be shut vp against me in the regions of Achaia 11 Wherefore because I loue you not GOD knoweth 12 But what I do that wil I do that I may cut away occasion from them which desire oc casion that they might be founde like vnto vs in that where in they reioyce 13 Forsuche false apostles are deceitful workers and transforme them selues into the Apostles of Christ. 14 And no marueile for Satan himself is trans formed into an Angel of light 15 Therefore it is no great thing thogh his ministers transforme them selues as thogh they were the ministers of righteousnes whose end shal be accordyng to their workes 16 I say againe let no man thinke that I am foolish or els take me euen as a foole that I also may boast my self a litle 17 That I speake I speake it not after the Lord but as it were foolishly in this my great boasting 18 Seing that manie reioyce after the flesh I wil reioyce also 19 For ye suffer fooles gladly because that ye are wise 20 For ye suffre euen if a man bring you into bondage if a man deuoure you if a man take your goods if a man exalte him self if a man smite you on the face 21 I speake as concerning the reproche as thogh that we had bene weake but where in anie mans is bolde I speake foolishly I am bolde also 22 They are Ebrewes * so am I they are Israelites so am I they are the sede of Abraham so am I 23 They are the ministers of Christ I speake as a foole I am more in labours more abundant in stripes aboue measure in prison more plenteously in death oft 24 Of the Iewes fiue times receiued I fortie strippes * saue one 25 I was thrise * beaten with roddes I was * once stoned I suffered thrise * ship wracke night and day haue I bene in the depe sea 26 In ãâã I was often in perils of waters in perils of robbers in perils of mine owne nation in perils among the Gentiles in perils in the citie in perils in wildernes in perils in the sea in perils amongs false brethren 27 In wearines and painefulnes in watching often in honger and thirst in fastings often in colde and in nakednes 28 Beside the things which are outwarde I am combred daily and haue the care of all the Churches 29 Who is weake and I am not weake who is offended and I burne not 30 If I must nedes reioyce I wil reioyce of mine infirmities 31 The God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ which is blessed for euermore know eth that I lye not 32 In * Damascus the gouerner of the people vnder KING Aretas laide watche in the citie of the Damascens and wolde haue caught me 33 But at a windo we was I let downe in a basket through the wall and escaped his hands CHAP. XII 1 He reioyceth in his preferment 5. 7 But chiefly in his humblenes 11 And layeth the cause of his boasting vpon the Corinthians 14 He sheweth what good wil he ãâã them 20 And promiseth to come vnto them 1 IT is not expedient for me no dout to reioy ce for I wil come to visions and reuelatioÌs of the Lord. 2 * I knowe a man in Christ aboue fourtene yeres agone whether he were in the bodie I can not tel or out of the bodie I can not tel God knoweth whiche was taken vp into the thirde heauen 3 And I knowe suche a man whether in the bodie or out of the bodie I cannot tel God knoweth 4 How that he was taken vp into Paradise and heard wordes whiche can not be spoken whiche are not possible for man to vtter 5 Of suche a man will I reioyce of my selfe will I not reioyce except it be of mine infirmities 6 For thogh I wolde reioyce I shulde not be a foole for I wil say the trueth but I refraine lest anie man shuld thinke of me aboue that he seeth in me or that he heareth of me 7 And lest I shulde be exalted out of measure through the abundaÌce of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me because I shulde not be exalted out of measure 8 For this thing I besoght the Lord thrise that it might departe from me 9 And he sayd vnto me My grace is sufficient for thee for my power is made ãâã through weakenes Verie gladly therefore wil I reioyce rather in mine infirmities that the power of Christ may dwell in me 10 Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities in reproches in necessities in persecutions in anguishe for Christs sake for when I am weake then am I strong 11 I was a foole to boast my self ye haue compelled me for I ought to haue bene commen ded of you for nothyng was I inferior vnto the verie chief Apostles thogh I be nothing 12 The signes of an Apostles were wroght among you with al pacience with signes and wonders and great workes 13 For what is it wherein ye were inferiors vnto other Churches * except that I haue not bene slothfull to your hinderance forgiue me this wrong 14 Beholde the thirde tyme I am readie to come vnto you and yet wil I not be sloth full to your hinderance for I seke not yours but you for the childreÌ ought not to lay vp for the fathers but the fathers for the children 15 And I wil moste gladly bestowe and will be bestowed for your soules thogh the more I loue you the lesse I am loued 16 But be it that I charged
the middes of a naughtie and croked nation among whom ye shine as*lights in the world 16 Holdyng forthe the worde of life that I may reioyce in the day of Christ that I haue not runne in vaine nether haue labored in vaine 17 Yea and thogh I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice aÌd seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with you all 18 For the same cause also be ye glad and reioyce with me 19 And I trust in the Lord Iesus to send * Timo theus shortly vnto you that I also may be of good comforte when I knowe you state 20 For I haue no man lyke minded who will faithfully care for your matters 21 * For all seke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs 22 But ye knowe the profe of hym that as a sonne with the father he hathe serued with me in the ãâã 23 Hym therefore I hope to send assone as I knowe how it wil go with me 24 And trust in the Lord that I also my self shal come shortly 25 But I supposed it necessarie to send my brother Epaphroditus vnto you my compa nion in labour and fellowe souldier euen your messenger and he that ministred vnto me suche things as I wanted 26 For he longed after all you and was full of heauines because ye had heard that he had bene sicke 27 And no doute he was sicke verie nere vnto death but God had mercie on hym and not on him onely but on me also lest I shuld haue sorowe vpon sorowe 28 I sent him therfore the more diligently that when ye shulde se hym againe ye myght reioyce and I might be the lesse sorowful 29 Receiue him therefore in the Lord with all gladnes and make muche of suche 30 Because that for the worke of Christ he was nere vnto death and regarded not hys life to fulfil that seruice which was lacking on your parte towarde me CHAP. III. 2 He warneth them to beware of false teachers 3 Against ãâã he setteth Christ. 4 Likewise himself 9 And his doctrine 12 And reproueth mans owne righteousnes 1 MOreouer my brethren reioyce in the Lorde It grieueth me not to write the same thyngs to you and for you it is a sure thyng 2 Beware of dogges beware of euil workers beware of the concision 3 For we are the circumcision which worship God in the spirit aÌd reioyce in Christ Iesus and haue no confidence in the flesh 4 Thogh I might also haue confidence in the fleshe If anie other man thinketh that he hathe whereof he might trust in the fleshe muche more I 5 Circumcised the eight day of the kinred of Israel of the tribe of Beniamin * an Ebrewe of the Ebrewes * by the law a Pharise 6 Concerning zeale I persecuted the Church touching the ryghteousnes whiche is in the Law I was vnrebukeable 7 But the thyngs that were vantage vnto me the same I counted losse for Christs sake 8 Yea doutles I thinke all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lorde for whome I haue counted all thyngs losse and do iudge them to be dongue that I might winne Christ. 9 And might be founde in him that is not hauing mine owne righteousnes which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ eueÌ the righteousnes which is of God through faith 10 That I maye knowe him and the vertue of hys resurrection and the fellowshyp of hys afflictions and be made conformable vnto his death 11 If by anie meanes I might atteyne vnto the resurrection of the dead 12 Not as thogh I had alreadie atteined to it ether were alreadie perfect but I followe if that I maye comprehende that for whose sake also I am comprehended of Christe Iesus 13 Brethren I counte not my selfe that I haue atteined to it but one thing I do I forget that which is behind and endeuoure my self vnto that which is before 14 And followe hard towarde the marke for the prise of the hie calling of God in Christ Iesus 15 Let vs therefore as manie as be perfecte be thus mynded and if ye be otherwyse minded God shall reueile euen the same vnto you 16 Neuertheles in that whereunto we are come let vs procede by one rule * that we may minde one thing 17 Brethren be folowers of me and loke on them whiche walke so as ye haue vs for an ensample 18 * For manie walke of whome I haue tolde you often and nowe tell you wepyng that they are the enemyes of the Crosse of Christ. 19 Whos 's end is damnation whose God is their belie and whose glorie is to their shame which minde earthlie things 20 But our conuersacion is in heauen from whence also we loke for the * Sauiour eueÌ the Lord Iesus Christ. 21 Who shall chaunge our vile bodie that it may be facioned lyke vnto his glorious bodie according to the working wherby he is able euen to sub due all things vnto him self CHAP. IIII. 1 He exhorteth them to be of honest conuersation 15 And thanketh them because of the prouision that they made for him beyng in prison 21 And so concludeth with salutacions 1 THerefore my brethren beloued and longed for my ioy and my crowne so continue in the Lord ye beloued 2 I pray Euo dias and beseche Syntyche that they be of one accorde in the Lord. 3 Yea aÌd I beseche thee faithful yoke felow helpe those women which laboured with me in the Gospel with Clemente also and with other my felowe laborers whose names are in the * boke of life 4 Reioyce in the Lorde alway againe I say reioyce 5 Let your patient minde be knowen vnto all men The Lord is at hand 6 * Be nothyng carefull but in all thyngs let your requestes be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplicacion with giuing of thankes 7 And the peace of God whiche passeth al vnderstanding shall preserue your hearts and mindes in Christ Iesus 8 Furthermore brethren whatsoeuer thinges are true whatsoeuer thynges are honeste whatsoeuer thyngs are iuste whatsoeuer things are pure whatsoeuer things perteine to loue whatsoeuer things are of good reporte if there be anie vertue or if there be anie praise thinke on these things 9 Which ye haue bothe learned and receiued and heard and sene in me those thyngs do and the God of peace shal be with you 10 Now I reioyce also in the Lord greatly that nowe at the last ye are reuiued againe to care for me wherin notwithstaÌding ye were careful but ye lacked opportunitie 11 I speake not because of want for I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am there with to be content 12 And I can be abased and I can abunde euerie where in all things I am
preaching of God ye receiued it not as the worde of men but as it is in dede the worde of God which also worketh in you that beleue 14 For brethren ye are become followers of the Churches of God which in Iudea are in Christ Iesus because ye haue also suffred the same things of your owne countrey men euen as they haue of the Iewes 15 Who bothe killed the Lord Iesus and their owne Prophetes and haue persecuted vs aÌd God they please not and are contrarie to all men 16 And forbid vs to preache vnto the Gentiles that they might be saued to fulfil their sinnes alwais for the wrath of God is come on them to the vt moste 17 Forasmuche brethreÌ as we were kept from you for a season concerning ãâã but not in the heart we * enforced ãâã more to se your face with great desire 18 Therefore we wolde haue come vnto you I Paul at least once or twise but Satan hindered vs. 19 For what is our hope or ioye or crowne of reioycing are not euen you it in the presen ce of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming 20 Yes ye are our glorie and ioye CHAP. III. 2 He sheweth how greatly he was affectioned towarde them bothe in that he sent Timotheus to them 10 And also prayed for them 1 WHerefore since we colde no longer forbeare we thoght it good to remaine at Athens alone 2 * And haue sent Timotheus our brother minister of God and our labour felow in the Gospel of Christ to stablish you and to comfort you touching your faith 3 That no man shulde be moued with these afflictions for ye your selues knowe that we are appointed thereunto 4 For verely wheÌ we were with you we tolde you before that we shulde suffre tribulatioÌs euen as it came to passe and ye knowe it 5 Euen for this cause when I colde no longer for beare I sent him that I might know of your faith lest the tempter had tempted you in any sorte and that our labour had bene in vaine 6 But now lately when Timotheus came from you vnto vs broght vs good tidings of your faith and loue and that ye haue good remem brance of vs alwayes desiring to se vs as we also do you 7 Therefore brethren we had consolation in you in all our affliction and necessitie throu ghe your faith 8 For no we are we aliue if ye stand faste in the Lord. 9 For what thankes can we recoÌpense to God againe for you for al the ioye where with we reioyce for your sakes before our God 10 Night and day * praying excedingly that we might se your face and might accomplishe that which is lacking in your faith 11 Nowe God hym selfe euen our Father and our Lorde Iesus Christ guide our iorney vnto you 12 And the Lorde increase you and make you abunde in loue one towarde another and towarde all men euen as we do toward you 13 * To make your hearts stable and vnblamea ble in holines before God euen our Father at the commyng of our Lorde Iesus Christ with all his Saints CHAP. IIII. 1 He exhorteth them to holines 6 Innocencie 9 Loue. 11 Labour 13 And moderation in lamentyng for the dead 17 Describing the end of the resurrection 1 ANd furthermore we beseche you brethren and exhorte you in the Lord Iesus that ye increase more and more as ye haue receyued of vs how ye ought to walke and to please God 2 For ye knowe what commaundements we gaue you by the Lord Iesus 3 * For this is the wil of God euen your sanctification and that ye shulde absteine froÌ fornication 4 That euerie one of you shulde know how to possesse his vessel in holines and honour 5 And not in the lust of concupiscence euen as the Gentiles which knowe not God 6 * That no man oppresse or defraude his bro ther in any matter for the Lord is a venger of all suche things as we also haue tolde you before time and testified 7 * For God hathe not called vs vnto vnclennes but vnto holines 8 He therefore that despiseth these things despiseth no man but God who hathe euen giuen * you his holie Spirit 9 But as touching ãâã loue ye nede not that I write vnto you * for ye are taught of God to loue one another 10 Yea and that thing verely ye do vnto all the brethren which are through out all Macedo nia but we beseche you brethren that ye in crease more and more 11 * And that ye studie to be quiet to medle with your owne busines and to worke with your owne hands as we commanded you 12 That ye may behaue your selues honestly to warde them that are without and that nothing be lacking vnto you 13 ¶ I wolde not brethren haue you ignorant coÌcerning theÌ which are aslepe that ye sorowe not eueÌ as other which haue no hope 14 For if we ãâã that Iesus is dead is risen euen so them which slepe in Iesus wil God bring with him 15 For this say we vnto you by the worde of the Lord * that we which liue and are remai ning in the comming of the Lord shal not preuent them which slepe 16 For the Lord him self shal descend from heaueÌ with a ãâã and with the voyce of the Archangel and * with the truÌpet of God and the dead in Christ shal rise first 17 Then shal we which liue and remaine be caught vp with them also in the cloudes to mete the Lord in the ayer and so shal we euer be with the Lord. 18 Wherefore ãâã yourselues one another with these wordes CHAP. V. 1 He enformeth them of the day of iudgement and comming of the Lord 6 Exhorting them to watch 12 And to regard suche as preache Gods worde among them 1 BVt of the times and seasons brethren ye ãâã no nede that I write vnto you 2 For ye your selues knowe perfitely that the * day of the Lord shal come euen as a thefe in the night 3 For when they shal say Peace and safetie then shal come vpon theÌ sudden destruction as the trauail vpon a woman with childe they shal not escape 4 But ye brethreÌ are not in darkenes that that day shulde come on you as it were a thefe 5 Ye are all the children of light and the children of the day we are not of the night nether of darkenes 6 Therefore let vs not slepe as do other but let vs watch and be sober 7 For they that slepe slepe in the night they that be dronken are dronken in the night 8 But let vs which are of the day be sober * putting on the brest plate of faith
to be vtterly ãâã a For ãâã of the Reubenites ãâã of the halfe tribe colde not beare the insolencie of the sonne against the father and therefore ioyned with Dauid b Sygnifying that a good gouernour ought to be so deare vnto his people that ãâã wil rather lose their ãâã then that ought shuld come vnto him c So called because the ãâã as somesay fed their cattel beyon de ãâã in this wood () This is a terri ble example of Gods vengeance against them that are rebels or disobedieÌce to their parents Gen. 23. 13. â Ebr. ãâã mine hand â Ebr. alye ãâã my soule â Ebr. in the heart of Absalom d ãâã ãâã hadpiti of the people which was sedu ãâã by Absaler ãâã ãâã e ãâã God tur ãâã his vaine glo rie to shame Gen. 14. 17 f It semeth that God had punished him in taking away is childreÌ ãâã 14. 27. â Ebr. iudged g For Ioab baré a good affection to Ahimaaz and douted how Dauidwold takethe reporte of Absaloms death h He sate in the gate of the ãâã of ãâã â Ebr. tidinges are in his mouth â Ebr. I se the running i He had experience of hys ãâã Chap. 17 21 â Or deliuered vp k To wit Chushi who was an Ethiopian â Ebr. tidings it broght l Because he considered both the iudgement of God againste his sinne and colde not other wyse hide his fatherly affection toward his sonne â Ebr. saluation or deliuerance â Or by stealthe a As they do that mourne b At Mahanaim â Or captaines â Ebr. bene right in thine eyes â Ebr. to the heart of thy ãâã c VVhere the moste resorte of the people haÌted d Euerie one bla med another aÌd stroue who shuld firste bryng hym home e That thei shuld reproue the negligence of the Elders ãâã the people were so for warde f By this policie Dauid thogh that by Winning of the ãâã he shulde haue the hearte of all the people g VVho had before ãâã ãâã Chap. 16. ãâã Chap. 16. ãâã Chap. 16. ãâã h For in hys aduersitie he Was hys moste ãâã enemie and now in his prosperitie seketh by flat terie to crepe into ãâã i By Ioséph he meaneth ãâã Manasseh aÌd Beniamin Wher of he Was becau se these threwere vnder one standerd Nomb. 2. 18. k VVhen ãâã beyng at Ierusalem had met the king Chap. 16. 3. l Able for ãâã Wisdome to iud ge in al matters m VVorthy to ãâã for Sauls ãâã to Ward ãâã n Dauid did euil in takynge hys lands from hym before he knewe the cause but muche Worse that knowynge the trueth he did not restore them â Ebr. how manydayes are the yeres of my life o He thoght it not meete to receiue benefites of him to Whome he Was not able to do seruice againe p My ãâã â Or ãâã â Or bad hym fare Well q VVhere the tribe of ãâã ãâã to ãâã hym r VVhich had taken parte With the King s To Warde ãâã salem â Or haue ãâã We ãâã ãâã to bryng home the king ãâã ãâã a VVhere the ten tribes ãâã against ãâã b As they of ãâã say c He thoght by speaking contem preously of the king to stirre the people rather to sedicion d From Gilgal Whiche Was ãâã ãâã Chap. 16. 12. e VVho Was his chief captaine in Ioabs roume Chap. 19 ãâã f ãâã them Which had bene vnder Ioáb or Dauids men Chap ãâã ãâã g Which Was his coat that he vsed to Weare in the Warres â Ebr peace â Ebr. doubled not his stroke h He stodeby ãâã at Ioabs ap pointement i Vnto the citie ãâã Which Was ãâã to ãâã ãâã k That is he WeÌt about to ouerthrowe it l She sheweth that the olde custome Was not to destroie a ãâã be fore peace Was of fred Deur 20 11. m She speaketh in the name of the ãâã n Hearing ãâã te tolde him he gaue place to ãâã son and ãâã onely him that Was ãâã of the treason â Ebr. the i ãâã scatered Chap. 8 16 o Ether in dignitie or ãâã â Ebr. yere after ãâã â Ebr. soght the ãâã of the Lord. a Thinking to ãâã the ãâã ãâã these Were not of the seede of AbrahaÌ Iosh. 9 39. b VVhere With may your Wrath be appeased that you may pray to God to ãâã this plague ãâã his people c Saue onely of ãâã stocke d Of Sauls kinsemen e To pacifie ãâã Lord. 1. Sam. 18. 3 f Here Michál is named for Merab Adriels Wife as appeareth 1. Sam. 18 19. for Michal Was the Wife of ãâã 1. Sam. 25 44 neuer had ãâã 2. Sam. 6 23 â Ebr. ãâã g Which Was in the moneth Abib or Nisan Which ãâã parte of Marche and parte of April h To make ãâã a tent ãâã she prayed to God to turne away his Wrath. i ãâã ãâã the cause of this famine God by sending of raine ãâã Wed that he Was paci ãâã 1. Sam. 31 10. k For Where the magistrat suffreth fautes vnpu ãâã there the plague of God ãâã vpon the land l That is of the race of ãâã m VVhich ãâã to nine pounde thre quarters n For the glorie and Welth of the countrey staÌdeth in the ãâã of the godly magistrate o ãâã Gézer ãâã is called zip ãâã 1. Chro. 20 4. p That is Lahmi the brother of Go háth ãâã Da ãâã ãâã 1. ãâã 10 5. 1. Sam. 16 9. a In token of the Wonderful benefites that he recei ued of God b By the diuersitie of these ãâã names he sheweth how his faithwas streÌgthned in all tentacions Psal. 18 2. â Or rocke c As Dauid Who Was the figure of Christ Was by Gods power deliuered ãâã all daÌ gers so Christ his Churche shal ouercome ãâã greuous daÌgers tyraÌnie death d That is cloudes and vapors e Lightening aÌd thundering f So it semeth When the aire is darke g To flie in a mo ment through the Worlde h By this ãâã of a tempest he declareth the power of God against his enemies i He alludeth to the miracle of the red Sea k I Was so ãâã that all meanes semed to faile l To Warde Saul and myne enemies m I attempted nothynge Without his comâââdement n Their Wickednes is cause that that thou semest to forget thy ãâã mercie o The maner that God vsech to sue cour hys neuer faileth p He vseth extra ordinarie meanes to make me Winne most stroÌg holdes Or steele q He acknowled geth that GOD Was the autor of his victories Who gaue hym strength r The Wicked in their necessitie are compelled to slieto God but it is to late s Meaning of the Iewes Who conspired againste me t Not Willirgly obeying me ãâã ãâã ãâã y. u Let him shewe ãâã ãâã ãâã he is ãâã ãâã of all the ãâã Rom. ãâã 9. Chap 7 ãâã a VVhiche he spake after that he had made the Psalmes b Meanyng ãâã
had none occasion to be suche a sinner as they accused him e Being ashamed of their lightnes and afraied of my grauitie f Acknowledging my wisdome g All that heard me praised me h Testifying that I did good ãâã i Because his ãâã saries did so much charge him with wickednes he is ãâã to rendre a ãâã of hys ãâã k That is I did sue cour him that was in destresse and so he had cause to ãâã me l I delited to do iustice as others did to ãâã costely ãâã m ãâã is at home in my be ãâã without all trouble ãâã n My ãâã doeth increase o That ãâã was pleasant vnto theÌ p As the drye grounde ãâã for the ãâã q That is they ãâã it not to be a ãâã or they thoght not that I wold condescend vnto them r They were afraied to offende me and ãâã me to be ãâã s I had them at coÌ ãâã a That is mine ãâã is changed and where as before the ancient men were glad to do me ãâã ãâã the yong meÌ now ãâã me b Meaning to be my shepherdes or to kepe my dogges c That is their fathers dyed for famine ãâã they came to age â Or ãâã d Iob sheweth that these that mocked him ãâã his affliction were like to their fathers wicked and ãâã ãâã suche as he here ãâã e They ãâã ãâã of me and mocke at my miserie f God hathe taken from me ãâã force credit and auto itie wherewit I kept them in subiection g He said that the yong men when they saw him hid theÌ ãâã as chap. 29. 8. and now in his miserie they ãâã ãâã licencious h That is they soght by all meanes how they might ãâã me i They nede none to helpe them k By my calamitie they toke an occasion ãâã me l My life ãâã me and I am as halfe dead m Meaning sorowe n That is God hathe broght ãâã into contempt o He speaketh not thus to accuse God hut to declare ãâã of his afflictionwhereby he was ãâã beside him self p He compare h his ãâã to a tempest or ãâã ãâã â Or wisdome or Law q None caÌ deliuer me thence thogh thei lament at my death r Instead of comforting they mocked at me s Not deliting in anie worldely thing no not so much as in the vse of the sunne t Lamenting theÌ that were in affliction and mouing others to ãâã theÌ u I am like the wilde beasts that desire muste ãâã ãâã x VVith the heat of affliction a I kept mine eyes from all wanton lokes b VVold not God then haue punished me c Iob declareth that the feare of God was a bridell to stay him from all wickednes d He sheweth wherein his vprightnes standeth that is in as much as he was blameles before men ãâã not agaiÌst the second table e That is hath accomplished the ãâã of mine eye f According to the curse of the Law Deut. 28. 33. g Let her be made a ãâã h He sheweth that albeit maÌ neglect the punishement of adulterie yet the wrath of God will neuer cease till suche be destroyed i WheÌ thei thoght them selues euyll intreated by me k If I had oppressed others how shuld I haue escaped Gods iudgement l He was moued to shewe pirie vnto seruants because they were Gods creatures as he was m By loÌg waiting for her request n He nourished the fatherles and mainteined the widowes cause o To oppresse him and do hym ãâã p Let me ãâã in pieces q I refrained not from sinning for feare of men but because I feared God r If I was proude of my ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã whiche is ãâã by the shining of the sunne and brightnes of the moone s If mine owne doings delued me t By putting confidence in anye thing but in hym alone u My ãâã moued me to be ãâã ged of mine enemie yet did I neuer wil he him hurt x And not confessed it frely wherby it is ãâã that he ãâã him selfe before men and not before God y That is I reuerenced the ãâã weake and contemned and was ãâã to offende them z I suffred theÌ to speake euill of me and went not out of my house to reuenge ãâã a This is a ãâã token ãâã my righteousnes that god is my ãâã and wil iustifie my cause b Shulde not this boke ãâã his accusa tions be a praise condemnation to me c I wil make him a counte of all my ãâã without ãâã d As thogh I had ãâã ãâã wages that labored in it e ãâã that he was no ãâã nor ãâã f That is the talke ãâã he had with his ãâã friends â Ebr. was iuste in his owne eyes a VVhich came of Buz the sonne of Nahor Abrahams brother b Or as the Chalde paraphrast ãâã Abram c By making him self innocent and by charging God of ãâã d That is the thre ãâã before e Meaning the an cient which haue experience f It is a special gift of God that man hathe vnder standing and cometh nether of na ture norby age g To proue that ãâã affliction came for his sinnes h And flatter your selues as thogh you had ouercome him i To Wit Iob. k He vseth almost the like ãâã but without tanting and reproches l I haue conceiued in my minde great store of reasons m I wil nether ha ue regarde to riches credit nor au ãâã but wil speake the verie trueth n The Ebrew worde signifieth to change the name as o call a foole a wise man meaning that he wolde not cloke the ãâã to flatter men Chap. XXXIII a I confesse the power of God and am one of his therefore thou ough rest to heare me b Because Iob had wished to dispute his cause with God Chap. 16. ãâã so that he might do it without feare Elihu sayth he wil reasoÌ in Gods stead whome he nedeth not to fea re because he is a man made of the ãâã matter that he is c I wil not handle thee so throughly these other haue done d He repeate ãâã Iobs ãâã ãâã ãâã eby heprotested his ãâã in ãâã places but specially in the 13. 36. and. 30. ãâã e The cause of his iudgements is not al ways ãâã to ãâã f Thogh God by sondrie examples of his iudgements ãâã vnto ãâã ãâã the reason there of is not knowen yea thogh God shulde speake yet he is not vnderstand g God saith he spaketh commune ly ether by ãâã to ãâã vs the cause of his iudge ments or els by afflictions or by his ãâã h That is ãâã ned to send vpon them i He sheweth for what end God sen deth ãâã to beat downe ãâã and to ãâã from euil k That is his pain ful and ãâã life l To them that shal burie him m A man sent of God to declare his wil. n A singular man and as one chosen out of a thousand which is able to declare the great
confesse herein mine ignorance that I spakes ãâã not what d He sheweth that he wil be Gods schoker to learne of him e I knewe thee onely before by heare say but now thou hast caused me to fele what thou art to me that I may resigne my self ãâã vnto thee f You toke in haÌd an euil cause in that you condeÌned him by his outward afflictioÌs and not coÌforted him with my mercies g Who had a good cause but handeled it euil h When you haue reconciled your selues to him for the fautes that you haue coÌmited against him he shal pray for you I wil heare him i He deliuered him out of the ãâã fliction wherein he was k That is all his ãâã read Chap. ãâã 13. â Or ãâã or money so marked l God made him twise so riche in ãâã as he was afore gaue him as manie ãâã as he had taken from him m That is of loÌg life or beautiful as the day n As pleasant as ãâã or ãâã spice o That is the hor ne of beautie * Or Praises according to the ãâã were chiefly ãâã to praise giue thankes to God for his benesires They are called the ãâã or SoÌgs of Dauid be cause the moste ãâã were made by him a VVhen a men hathe giuen once place to euil couÌ sel or to his owne coÌcupiscence he beginneth to for get him self in his sin so falleth into contempt of God which con tempt is called the seat of the ãâã b In the holie Scriptures Deut. 6 6. Iosh 1 8. Pro. 6 20. Iere. 17 ãâã c Gods children are so moystened euer with his grace that whatsoeuer cometh vn to theÌ teÌdethly to their saluacioÌ d Thogh the wic ked seme to beare the swinge in this worlde yet the Lord ãâã them downe that they shal not rise nor stand in the compagnie of the righteous e But tremble when they fele Gods wrath f Doeth approue and pro sper like as not to knowe is to reproue and reiect a The conspiracie of ãâã ãâã the ãâã of the iewes and power of Kings ãâã not p ãâã ãâã ãâã Act. 4 25. â Or anointed b ãâã the Wicked say that they Wil cast of the yoke of God and of his Christ. ãâã 1 ãâã c Gods ãâã ãâã that in ãâã his Christ they ãâã against him Act. 13 ãâã d To she We that my ãâã to the ãâã is of God ãâã ãâã e That is to say as touching ãâã ãâã because ãâã Was the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to ãâã elected of God So is it applied to Christ in his first comming ãâã to the ãâã f Not onely the Iewes but ãâã GeÌ tiles also g He exhorteth all ãâã to ãâã in time ãâã 1. 27. h in signe of hoÌmage i When the Wicked shal say ãâã reste ãâã yet to ãâã but in the ãâã ãâã of ãâã ãâã ãâã shal ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. ãâã ãâã a This ãâã a tokeÌ of his ãâã ãâã that for all his troubles he had his ãâã to God b ãâã here signineth ãâã vp of the ãâã to cause vs to ãâã the ãâã as a thing of great ãâã c When he coÌside ãâã the ãâã of Gods ãâã omes ãâã the same his ãâã inc ãâã ãâã d Be the dangers neuer so great or ãâã ãâã GOD hathe ãâã ãâã to deliuer ãâã a Among them that Were appoin ted ãâã sing the ãâã and to play on the ãâã ãâã one ãâã appointed chief to set the ãâã to ãâã who had the charge because he was moste excellent and he begaÌ this ãâã on the instru ment called ãâã or in a ãâã so called b Thou that are the defender of my iust cause c Bothe of minde and body d Ye that thinke your selues noble in this Worlde e Thogh your en terprises please you neuer so muche yet God Wil bring them to noght f A King that Walkethin his vo ãâã g For feare of ãâã ãâã h ãâã your ãâã i ãâã God pure ãâã and not With outward ceremo ãâã k The multitude ãâã Worldlie Welth but Dauid ãâã his ãâã in Gods ãâã l This ãâã in Ebrew may be re ãâã to God as it is here ãâã ãâã or to Dauid signifying that he shulde dwel as ioyfully alone as if he had manie about him be ãâã the Lord is ãâã him â Or a ãâã st ãâã ãâã tune Psal. ãâã a That is my ãâã prayer secret complaint ãâã b VVich pacience and trust til I be ãâã c Seing that God ãâã nature hatteth Wickednes he ãâã ãâã the Wicked sa ue the godlie d VVhich runne moste ragingly after their ãâã ãâã e In the deepest of his ãâã he ãâã his ful confidence in God f ãâã ãâã ãâã iust therefore lead me out of the ãâã s of mi ne enemies Rom. 3 ãâã â Or cause them to erre g Let their deuisescome to noght h Thy fauour toWarde me shall ãâã me the ãâã of all others â Or giue good successe i So that he shall be safe frome all dangers ãâã 0 ãâã a Thogh I deserue destruction yet let thy mercye ãâã my ãâã ãâã b For my Whole ãâã is abated c ãâã conscience is also touched With the feare of Gods iudgement d ãâã lamenteth that occasion shulde be taken frome hym to praise god in the ãâã â Or mine eye is ãâã ãâã Were With Wormes e God sendeth coÌ fort and boldnes in affliction that We may ãâã e ouer ãâã enemies f VVhen the Wicked thinke that the godlie shall ãâã God deliuereth them suddenly aÌd destroy eth their enemies â Or kinde of tune â Or accusation ãâã Sam. 16. 7. a He desireth God to deliuer him from the rage of cruel Saul b VVhere With ãâã ãâã me c If I ãâã not Saul ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ued hys ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 8. d Let me not ãâã dye but be dis ãâã for euer e In ãâã me the kigdome f Not onely for ãâã e ãâã ãâã thy ãâã ãâã declare ãâã power g As ãâã my ãâã to ãâã ãâã and mine enemies h Thogh they ãâã a ãâã cause against me yet God shal ãâã d ge their ãâã i He doeth conti ãâã ãâã the W. ked to ãâã tance by some signe ãâã his iudgement es k Except Saul ãâã ne his mynde ãâã dye for he ãâã bothe men and Weapons to destroye me Thus consideryng hys great danger he ãâã gods grace ãâã 59. 4. Iob. 15. 35. l In keping faith fully ãâã ãâã With me â Or kinde ãâã ãâã or tune â Or noble or ãâã a ãâã the Wic ked Wolde ãâã Gods praises yet the very babes are ãâã Witnesses of the same â Or established Or confunde b It had bene suf ficient for him to haue set forthe his glorie by ãâã heauens thogh he had not come so low as to ãâã ãâã is but ãâã c Touchyng hys first creation d By the temporal gifts of mans creation he is led to ãâã the benefites
Israéllift vp their eyes and beholde the Egyptians marched after them and they were sore afrayed wherefore the children of Israél cryed vnto the Lord. In this figure foure chiefes points are to be considered first that the Churche of God is euer subiect in this worlde to the Crosse and to be afflicted after one sorte or other The second that the ministers of God followyng their vocation shal be euill spoken of and murmured agaynste euen of them that pretend the same cause and Religion that they do The third that God deliuereth not hys Churche incontinently out of dangers but to exercise their fayth and pacience continueth theyr troubles yea and often ãâã augmenteth them as the Israelites were nowe ãâã lesse hope of theyr lyues then when they were in ãâã The fourth point is that when the dangers are moste great then Gods helpe is moste ready to succour for the Israelites had on ether side them huge rockes and mountaines before them the Sea behind them most cruel ennemies so that there was no way left to escape to mans iudgement 11 And they sayde vnto Moses Haste thou broght vs to dye in the wildernes because there were no graues in Egypte wherefore haste thou serued vs thus to cary vs out of Egypte 12 Did not we tel thee thys thyng in Egypte saying Let vs be in reste that we may serue the Egyptians for it had bene better for vs to serue the Egyptians then that we shulde dye in the wildernes 13 Then Mosés sayde to the people Feare ye not stande still and beholde the saluacion of the LORDE whiche wyll shewe to you thys daye For the Egyptians whome ye haue sene thys daye ye shall neuer se them agayne 14 The Lorde shall fight for you therefore holde you your peace 15 ¶ And the Lorde sayd vnto Mosés Wherefore cryest thou vnto me speake vnto the chyldren of Israéll that they go forwarde 16 Andlyft thou vp thy rod and stretche vp thyne hand vpon the Sea and deuide it and let the children of Israél go on drye grounde through the middes of the Sea 17 Andl beholde I wyll harden the hearte of the Egyptians that they may followe them and I wyll get me honour vpon Pharaóh and vpon all his hoste vpon his charets and vppon his horsemen 18 Then the Egyptians shall knowe that I am the Lorde when I haue gotten me honour vpon PharaoÌh vpon his charets and vpon his horsemen 19 And the Angell of God whiche went before the hoste of Israél remoued and went behinde them also the piller of the cloude went from before them and stode behinde them 20 And came ãâã the campe of the Egyptians and the campe of Israél it was bothe a cloude and darckenes yet gaue it lyght by nyght so that all the nyght long the one came not at the other 21 And Mosés stretched forthe his hand vpon the Sea and the LORD caused the Sea to runne backe by a stronge East winde all the nyght and made the Seadrye lande for the waters were * deuided 22 Then the * chyldren of Israél went throughe the middes of the Sea vppon the drye grounde and the waters were a wall vnto them on the ryght hande and on ãâã hande 23 And the Egyptians pursued and wente after them to the middes of the Sea euen all Pharaohs horses hys charetes and hys horsemen 24 No we in the mornynge watche when the LORDE loked vnto the hoste of the ãâã out of the firy and cloudy pyller he stroke the hoste of the Egyptians wyth feare 25 For he toke of their charet wheles and they draue them with muche a do so that the Egyptians euerie one said I wil flee ãâã the face of Israél for the Lorde fighteth for them against the Egyptians 26 ¶ Then the Lorde sayd to Mosés Stretche thine hande vpon the Sea that the waters may returne vpon the Egyptians vpon their ãâã and vpon their horsemen 27 Then Mosés stretched forthe his hand vppon the Sea and the Sea returned to his force early in the mornyng and the Egyptians fled against it but the Lord ouerthrew the Egyptians in the middes of the Sea 28 So the water returned and couered the charets and the horsemen euen all the hoste of Pharaóh that came into the Sea after them there remained not one of them 29 But the chyldren of Israél walked vppon drye lande through the myddes of the Sea and the waters were a wall vnto them on their right hand and on their left 30 Thus the LORDE saued Israél the same ãâã out of the hande of the Egyptians and Israél sawe the Egyptians dead vpon the Sea bancke 31 And Israél sawe the myghty power which the Lord shewed vpon the Egyptians so the people feared the LordaÌd beleued the Lord and his seruant Mosés CHAP. XV. 1. 20. Mosés with the men and women sing prayses vnto God for their deliurance 23 The people murmure 25 At the prayer of Mosés the bitter waters are swete 26 God ãâã the people ãâã 1 THen sang * Mosés and the chyldren of Israél this song vnto the Lorde and sayd in thys maner I will sing vnto the Lorde for he hathe triumphed gloriously the horse and him that rode vpon him hathe he ouerthrowen in the Sea 2 The Lord is my strength and praise and he is become my saluacion He is my God and I wil prepare him a tabernacle he is my fa ther 's God and I wil exalt him 3 The Lord is a man of warre his Name is Iehouáh 4 Pharaohs charets and his hoste hathe he cast into the Sea his chosen captaines also were drowned in the red Sea 5 The depths haue couered them they sancke to the bothome as a stone 6 Thy ryght hand Lord is glorious in power thy ryght hande LORD hathe bruised the ennemie 7 And in thy greate glorye thou haste ouerthrowen them that rose ãâã thee thou sentest forthe thy wrath whiche consumed them as the stubble 8 And by the blaste of thy nostrels the waters were gathered the floodes stode styll as an heape the depths congeled together in the heart of the Sea 9 The ennemie sayd I will pursue I wil ouertake them I wil deuide the spoile my luste shal be satisfied vpon them I wyll drawe my sworde mine hand shal destroy them 10 Thou blewest with thy winde the Sea couered them they sancke as lead in the mightye waters 11 Who is lyke vnto thee ô LORD among the Gods who is lyke thee so glorious in holynes fearefull in prayses shewynge wonders 12 Thou stretchedst out thy ryght hande the earth swalowed them 13 Thou wilt by thy mercie carye thys people which thou deliueredst thou wilbring theÌ in thy strength vnto thine holy habitacion 14 The people shal heare and be afraied soro we shal come vpon the inhabitants of Palestina 15 Then the dukes of
curse of God is on him that is hanged Defile not therefore thy land which the Lord thy God giueth thee to in her it CHAP. XXII 1 He commandeth to haue care of our neighbours goods 5 The woman may not weare mans apparel nor man the womans 6 Of the dam and her yong birdes 8. Why thei shulde haue batel ments 9 Not to mixe diuers kinds together 13 Of the wife not being founde a virgine 22 The punishement of adulterie 1 THou * shalt not se thy brothers oxe nor his shepe go astray and withdrawe thy selfe from them but shalt bring them againe vnto thy brother 2 And if thy brother be not nere vnto thee or if thou knowe him not then thou shalt bring it into thine house and it shal remaine with thee vntil thy brother seke after it theÌ shalt thou deliuer it to him againe 3 In like maner shalt thou do with his ãâã and so shalt thou do with his raiment and shalt so do with alloste things of thy brother which he hathe loste if thou hast found them thou shalt not withdrawe thy selfe from them 4 ¶ Thou shalt notse thy brothers asse nor his oxe fall downe by the way and withdrawe thy selfe from them but shalt lifte them vp with him 5 ¶ The woman shal not we are that which ãâã vnto the man ãâã shal a man put on womaÌs raiment for al that do so are ãâã vnto the Lord thy God 6 ¶ If thou finde a birdes nest in the way in anie tre or on the ground whether they be yong or egges and the dam sitting vpon the yong or vpon the egges thou shalt not take the dam with the yong 7 But shalt in anie ãâã let the dam go and take the yong to thee that thou maiest prosper and prolong thy dayes 8 ¶ When thou buy ãâã a newe house thou shalt make a batelmeÌt on thy roof that thou lay not blood vpon thine house if anie man fall thence 9 ¶ Thou shalt not so we thy vineyard with diuers kindes of sedes lest thou defile the in crease of the sede which thou hast so wen the frute of the vineyarde 10 ¶ Thou shalt not plowe with an oxe and an asse together 11 ¶ Thou shalt not weare agarmeÌt of diuers sortes as of wollen and linen together 12 ¶ * Thou shalt make thee ãâã vpon the foure quarters of thy vesture where with thou couerest thy selfe 15 ¶ If a man take a wife and when he hathe lien with her hate her 14 And lay ãâã slanderous things vnto charge and bring vp an ãâã ãâã vpon her and say I toke this wife and when I came to her I found her not a ãâã 15 Then shal the father of the maid and her mother take and bring the signes of the mai des virginitie vnto the Elders of the ãâã to the gate 16 And the maides father shal say vnto the Elders I gaue my ãâã vnto this man ãâã wife and he hateth her 17 And lo he laieth slanderous things vnto her charge saying I found not thy daughter a maid lo these are the tokens of my daughters virginitie and they shal spreade the vesture before the Elders of the citie 18 Then the Elders of the citie shal take that man and chastice him 19 And shal condemne him in an hundreth she kels of siluer and giue them vnto the father of the maid because he hathe broght vp an euil name vpoÌ a maid of Israél and she shal be his wife and he may not put her away all his life 20 ¶ But if this thing be true that the maide be not found a virgin 21 Then they shal bring forthe the maide to the dore of her fathers house and the men of her citie shal stone her with stones to death for she hathe wroght follie in Israél by playing the whore in her fathers house so thou shalt put euil away from among you 22 ¶ * If a man be found lying with a woman maried to a man then they shal dye euen bo the twaine to wit the man that lay with the wife aÌd the wife so thou shalt put away euil from Israél 23 ¶ If a maide be betrothed vnto an housbaÌd and a man ãâã her in the towne and lie with her 24 Then ãâã bring them bothe out vnto the gates of the same citie and shal stone theÌ with stones to death the maide because ãâã cryed not being in the citie and the man because he hathe humbled his neighbours wife so thou shalt put away euil from amoÌg you 25 ¶ But if a man finde a betrothed maide in the field and ãâã her aÌd lye with her then the man that lay with her shal dye alone 26 And vnto the maide thou shalt do nothing because there is in the maide no cause of death for as when a man riseth against his neighbour and ãâã him to death so is this matter 26 For he ãâã her in the fields the betrothed maide cryed and there was no man to succour her 28 ¶ * If a man finde a maide that is not betrothed and take her and lye with her and they be founde 29 Then the man that lay with her shal giue vnto the maides father fifty shekels of siluer and she shal be ãâã wife because he hathe humbled her he can not put her away all his life 30 ¶ No man shal take his fathers wife nor shal vncouer his fathers skirt CHAP. XXIII 1 What men might not be admitted to office 9 What they ought to auoide when they go to warre 15 Of the fugitiue seruant 17 To ãâã all kinde of whoredome 19 Of ãâã ãâã Of vowes 24 Of the neighbours vine and corne 1 NOne that is hurt by bursting or that hathe his ãâã membre cut of shal entre into the Congregacion of the Lord. 2 A bastard shal not entre into the Congregacion of the Lord euen to his tenth generacion shal ãâã not entre into the Congregacion of the Lord. 3 * The ãâã and the Moabites shal not entre into the Congregacion of the Lord euen to their tenth generacion shal they not entre into the Congregacion of the Lord for euer 4 Because they met you not with bread and water in the way wheÌ ye came out of Egypt and because they hired against thee Balaám the sonne of Beór of Pethórin Aram-naharáim to curse thee 5 Neuertheles the Lord thy God wolde not hearken vnto Balaám but the Lord thy God turned the curse to a blessing vnto thee because the Lord thy God loued thee 6 Thou shalt not seke their peace nor their prosperitie all thy daies for euer 7 ¶ Thou shalt not abhorre an Edomite for he is thy brother nether shalt thou abhorre an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his land 8 The children that are begotten of them in their third generacion shal entre
his clothes and he prophecied also before Samuél fel downe naked all that day and all that night ther fore theye say * Is Saúl also amonge the Prophetes CHAP. XX. 2 IonathaÌn comforteth Dauid 3 They renue their league 33 Saul wolde haue killed Ionathán 38 Ionathán aduertiseth Dauid by thre arrowes of his fathers fury 1 ANd Dauid fled from Naioth in Ramáh and came and said before Ionathán What haue I done what is mine iniquitie and what sinne haue I committed before thy father that he seketh my life 2 And he said vnto him God forbid thou shalt not dye beholde my father wil do nothing great nor smale but he wil shew it me and why shulde my father hide this thing from me he wil not do it 3 And Dauid sware againe and said Thy father knoweth that I haue founde grace in thine eyes therefore he thinketh Iona thán shal not knowe it lest he be sory but in dede as the Lord liueth and as thy soule liueth ãâã is but a steppe betwene me and death 4 Then said Ionathán vnto Dauid Whatsoe uer thy soule requireth that I wil do vnto thee 5 And Dauid said vnto Ionathán Beholde tomorowe is the first day of the moneth and I shulde sit with the King at meat but let me go that I may hide my selfe in the fields vnto the third day at euen 6 If thy father make men cioÌ of me theÌ say Dauid asked leaue of me that he mighte go to Beth-léheÌ to his owne citie for there is a yerely sacrifice for all that familie 7 And if he say thus It is wel thy seruaÌt shal haue peace but if he be aÌgry be sure that wickednes is concluded of him 8 So shalt thou she we mercy vnto thy seruant * for thou hast ioyned thy seruant into a couenant of the Lord with thee if there be in me iniquitie slaye thou me for why shul dest thou bring me to thy father 9 ¶ And Ionathan answered Godkepe that from thee for if I knewe that wickednes were coÌcluded of my father to come vpoÌ thee wolde not I tel it thee 10 Then said Dauid to Ionathán Who f shal tel me how shal I knowe if thy father answere thee cruelly 11 And Ionathán said to Dauid Come and let vs go out into the field and they twaine went out into the field 12 Then Ionathà n said to Dauid O Lord God of Israél when I haue groped my fathers minde tomorowe at this time or within this thre dayes and if it bewel with Dauid and I then send not vnto thee and she we it thee 13 The Lord do so and muche more vnto Ionathán but if my father haue minde to do thee euil I wil she we thee also and send thee away that thou maiest go in peace the Lord be with thee as he hathe bene with my father 14 Like wise I require not whiles I ãâã for I dout not but thou wilt shewe me the mer cy of the Lord that I dye not 15 But I require that thou cut not of thy mer cie from mine house for euer no not wheÌ the Lord hat he destroyed the enemies of Dauid euerie one from the earth 16 So Ionathán made a boÌde with the house of Dauid saying Let the Lord require it at the hands of Dauids enemies 17 And againe Ionathán sware vnto Dauid because he loued him for he loued him as his owne soule 18 Then said Ionathán to him Tomorowe is the first day of the mon eth and thou shalt be looked for for thy place shal be empty 19 Therefore thou shalt hide thy selfe thre dayes then thou shalt go downe quicke ly and come to the placewhere thou didest hide thy selfe when this matter was in haÌd and shalt remaine by the stone Ezél 20 And I wil shoote thre arrowes on the side thereof as thogh I shot at a marke 21 And after I wil send a boy saying Go seke the arrows If I say vnto the boy Se the arrowes are on this side thee bring them and come thou for it is wel with thee no hurt as the Lord liueth 22 But if I say thus vnto the boy Beholde the arrowes are beyonde thee go thy way for the Lord hathe sent the away 23 As touching the thing which thou and I haue spoken of beholde the Lord be betwene thee and me for euer 24 ¶ So Dauid hid him selfe in the field and when the first day of the moneth came the King sate to eat meat 25 And the King sate as at other times vpon his seat euen vpon his seat by the wall and Ionathán arose Abn ér sate by Sauls side but Dauids place was empry 26 And Saúl said nothing that day for he thoght Some thin g hathe be fallen him thoght he were cleane or els because he was not purified 27 But on the morowe which was the secoÌd day of the moneth Dauids place was emp tie againe and SauÌl said vnto Ionathán his sonne Wherefore coÌmeth not the son ne of I shái to meat nether yester day nor to day 28 And Ionathán answered vnto SauÌl Dauid required of me that he might go to BethleÌhem 29 For he said Let me go I pray thee for our familie offreth a sacrifice in the citie my brother hathe sent for me therefore now if I haue found fauour in thine eyes let me go I pray thee and se my brethreÌ this is the cause that he coÌmeth not vnto the Kings table 30 Then was Saúl angry with Ionathan and said vnto him Thou sonne of the wicked rebellious woman do not I knowe that thou hast chosen the sonne of I shái to thy confusion and to the confusion shame of thy mother 31 For as long as the sonne of Ishái liueth vpon the earth thou shalt not be stablished nor thy kingdome wherefore now send and fet him vnto me for he shal surely dye 32 And Ionathán answered vnto Saúl his father and said vnto him Wherefore shal he dye what hathe he done 33 And Saúl cast a speare at him to ãâã him whereby Ionathán knewe that it was de termined of his father to slaye Dauid 34 So Ionathán arose froÌ the table in a great angre and did eat no meat the second day of the moneth for he was sory for Dauid and because his father had reueiled him 35 On the next morning therefore Ionathán weÌt out in to the field at the time appoin ted with Dauid and a litle boy with him 36 And he said vnto his boy Runne now seke the arrowes which I shoote and as te boy ran he shot an arrowe beyonde him 37 And when the boy was come to the place where the arrowe was that Ionathán had shot Ionathán cryed after the boy said Is not the arrowe beyond thee 38 And Ionathán cryed after the boy Make spede haste and stand not
thre thousand chosen men out of all Israél and went to seke Dauid and his men vpon the rockes among the wilde goates 4 And he came to the shepecoates by the way where there was a caue Saúl went in to do his easement and Dauid his men sate in the inward partes of the caue 5 And the men of Dauid said vnto him Se the day is come whereof the Lord said vn to ãâã Beholde I will deliuer thine enemie into thine hand and thou shalt do to him as it shall seme good to thee Then Dauid ãâã and cut of the lappe of Sauls garment priuely 6 And afterward Dauid was touched in his heart because he had cut of the lappe which was on Sauls garment 7 And he said vnto his meÌ The Lord kepe me from doing that thing vnto my master the Lords Anointed to lay mine hand vpon him for he is the Anointed of the Lord. 8 So Dauid ouer came his seruants with these wordes and suffred them not to arise against Saul so Saúl rose vp out of the caue went away 9 ¶ Dauid also arose afterward and went out of the caue and cryed after Saúl saying O my Lord the King And when Saúl loked be hinde him Dauid ãâã his face to the earth and ãâã him selfe 10 And Dauid said to Saúl Wherefore giuest thou an eare to mens wordes that say Beholde ãâã seketh euil against thee 11 Beholde this day thine eyes haue sene that the Lord had deliuered thee this day into mine hand in the caue ad some bade me kil thee but I had compassion on thee said I wil not lay mine hand on my master for he is the Lords Anointed 12 Moreouer my father beholde beholde I say the lappe of thy garment in mine hand for when I cut of the lappe of thy garment I killed thee not Vnderstand se that there is nether euill nor wickednes in me nether haue I sinned against thee yet thou huntest after my soule to take it 13 The Lord be iudge betwene thee and me and the Lord auenge me of thee and let not mine hand be vpon thee 14 Accordyng as the olde prouerbe saith Wickednes procedeth froÌ the wicked but mine hand be not vpon thee 15 After whome is the King of Israél come out after whome doest thou pursue after a dead dog and after a flye 16 The Lorde therefore be iudge and iudge betwene thee and me and se and pleade my cause deliuer me out of thine hand 17 When Dauid had made an end of speaking these wordes to Saul Saul sayd Is thys thy voyce my sonne Dauid and Saullift vp hys voyce and wept 18 And sayd to Dauid Thou art more ryghteous then I for thou hast rendred me good and I haue rendred thee euil 19 And thou hast shewed this daye that thou hast dealt wel with me forasmuche as when the Lord had closed me in thine hands thou killedstme not 20 For who shall finde hys ãâã and let hym departe fre wherefore the Lordrendre thee good for that thou haste done vnto me this day 21 For now behold I knowe that thou shalt be Kynge and that the kyngdome of Israél shal be stablished in thine hand 22 Sweare now therfore vnto me by the Lord that thou wilt not destroy my seede after me and that thou wilt not abolish my name out of my fathers house 23 So Dauid sw are vnto Saul and Saul went home but Dauid and his men went vp vnto the holde CHAP. XXV 1 Samuél dyeth 3 Nabal and Abigail 38 The Lord killeth Nabal 43 Abigail and ãâã Dauids wiues 44 Michal is giuen to Phalti 1 THen * Samuél dyed and all Israél assembled and mourned for hym and buryed hym in hys owne house at Ramáh And Dauid arose and went downe to the wildernes of Parán 2 Nowe in MaoÌn was a man who had hys possession in Carmél and the man was excedyng myghty and had thre thousand shepe and a thousand goates and he was sheryng his shepe in Carmél 3 The name also of the man was Nabál and the name of hys wife Abigáil and she was a woman of singular wisdome and beautifull but the man was churlish and euil conditio ned and was of the familie of Caléb 4 And Dauid heard in the wildernes that Nabál did shere his shepe 5 Therefore Dauid sent ten yong men and Dauid said vnto the yong men Go vp to Car mél and go to Nabál and aske him in my na me how he doeth 6 And thus shal ye say for salutation Bothe thou and thine house and all that thou hast be in peace welth and prosperitie 7 Behold I haue heard that thou hast sherers nowe thy shepherds were with vs and we did them no hurt nether did they misse anie thing all the while they were in Carmél 8 Aske thy seruants and they will shewe thee Wherefore let these yong ãâã finde fauour in thyne eyes for we come in a good season gyue I praye thee whatsoeuer commeth to thine hande vnto thy seruants and to thy sonne Dauid 9 ¶ And when Dauids yonge men came they tolde Nabál al those wordes in the name of Dauid and helde their peace 10 Then Nabál aunswered Dauids seruaunts and sayde Who is Dauid and who is the sonne of Ishai there is manie seruants nowe a dayes that breake away euerye man from hys master 11 Shall I then take my bread and my water and my fleshe that I haue kylled for my sherers and giue it vnto men whome I knowe not whence they be 12 ¶ So Dauids seruauntes turned their waye and went againe and came and tolde him all those things 13 And Dauid said vnto hys men Girde euery man hyssworde aboute him And they girded euerye man hys sworde Dauid also girded hys sworde And about foure hundreth men went vp after Dauid and two hundreth abode by the cariage 14 Nowe one of the seruauntes tolde Abigail Nabals wife saying Behold Dauid sent messengers oute of the wildernes to salute our master and he rayled on them 15 Notwithstanding the men were very good vnto vs and we had no displeasure nether missed we any thing as long as we were conuersant with theÌ when we were in the fields 16 They were as a wall vnto vs bothe by night and by daye all the while we were with theÌ keping shepe 17 Now therfore take hede and se what thou shalt do for euill wil surely come vpon our master and vpon all hys familie for he is so wicked that a man can not speake to him 18 ¶ Then Abigail made haste and toke two hundreth cakes and two bottles of wine and fiue shepe ready dressed and fiue measures of parched corne and an hundreth frailes of raisins and two hundreth of figges and laded them on asses 19 Then she said vnto her seruants Go ye before'me beholde I will come
him 21 Then Abnér said vnto Dauid I wil rise vp do gather all Israél vnto my lord the King that thei may make a couenant with thee that thou maiest reigne ouer all that thiné heart desireth Then Dauid let Abnér depar te who went in peace 22 ¶ And beholde the seruants of Dauid and Ioáb came from the campe and broght a great pray with them but Abnér was not with Dauid in Hebrôn for he had sent him away and he departed in peace 23 When Ioáb and all the hoste that was with him were come men tolde Ioáb saying Abnér the sonne of Ner came to the King and he hathe sent him away and he is gone in peace 24 TheÌ Ioáb came to the King and said What hast thou done beholde Abnér came vnto thee why hast thou sent him away and he is departed 25 Thou knowest Abnér the sonne of Ner for he came to disceiue thee and to knowe thy out going and ingoing and to knowe all that thou doest 26 ¶ And when Ioáb was gone out from Dauid he sent messengers after Abnér which broght him againe from the well of Siriáh vnknowing to Dauid 27 And when Abner was come againe to Hebrón * Ioáb toke him aside in the gate to speake with him peaceably and smote him vnder the fift ryb that he dyed for the blood of * Asahél his brother 28 And when afterwarde it came to Dauids ea re he said I and my kingdome are giltles before the Lord for euer concerning the blood of Abnér the sonne of Ner. 29 Let the blood fall on the head of Ioáb and on al his fathers house that the house of Ioáb be neuer without some that haue running yssues or lepre or that leaneth on a staffe or that doeth fal on the sworde or that lacketh bread 30 So Ioáb and Abishái his brother slewe Abnér because he had slayne their brother Asahél at Gibeôn in battel 31 And Dauid said to Ioáb and to all the people that were with him Rent your clothes and put on sacke cloth and mourne before Abnér and King dauid him self followed the beare 32 And when thei had buryed Abnér in Hebrôn the king lift vp his voyce and wept beside the sepulchre of Abnér and all the people wept 33 And the King lamented ouer Abnér and said Dyed ãâã a foole dyeth 34 Thine hands were not bouÌde nor thy feete tyed in fetters of brasse but as a man falleth before wicked men so didest thou fall And all the people wept againe for him 35 Afterwarde all the people came to cause Da uid eat meat while it was yet day but Dauid sware saying So do God to me and more also if I taste bread or ought els til the sun ne be downe 36 And all the people knewe it and it pleased them as whatsoeuer the King did pleased al the people 37 For all the people and all Israél vnderstode that day how that it was not the Kings dede that Abnér the soÌne of Ner was slayne 38 And the King said vnto his seruants Knowe not that there is a prince and a great man fallen this day in Israél 39 And I am this day weake ne wely anointed King these men the sonnes of Zeruiáh be to hard for me the Lord reward the doer of euil according to his wickednes CHAP. IIII. 5 Baanáh and Rechab slaye ãâã bósheth the sonne of Saúl 12. Dauid commandeth them to be slayne 1 ANd when Sauls sonne heard that Abnér was dead in Hebrón theÌ his hands were feble and all Israél was a frayed 2 And Sauls sonne had two men that were captaines of bands the one called Baanáh and the other called Recháb the sonnes of Rimmón a Beerothite of the children of Beniamin for Beerôth was reckened to Beniamin 3 Because the Beerothites fled to Gittáim ãâã there vnto this day 4 And Ionathán Sauls sonne had a sonne that was lame on his feete he was fiue yere olde when the tidings came of Saúl and Ionathán out of Israél then his nourse toke him and fled away And as she made haste to flee the childe fell and began to halt and his name was Méphibosheth 5 And the sonnes of Rimmón the Beerothite Recháb and Baanáh went and came in the heate of the day to the house of Ish-bosheth who slept on a bed at noone 6 And beholde Recháb and Baanáh his brother came into the middes of the house as they wolde haue wheat and they smote him vnder the fift rib and fled 7 For when they came into the house he slept on his bed in his bed chaÌber and they smote him and slewe him and beheaded him and toke his head and gate them away through the plaine all the night 8 And thei broght the head of Ish-bósheth vnto Dauid to Hebron and said to the King Beholde the head of Ish-bósheth Sauls sonne thine enemie who soght after thy life the Lord hathe auenged my lord the King this day of Saúl and of his seed 9 Then Dauid answered Recháb and Baanáh his brother the sonnes of Rimmón the Beerothite and said vnto theÌ As the Lord liueth who hathe deliuered my soule out of all aduersitie 10 When one * tolde me and said that Saúl was dead thinking to haue broght good tidings ãâã toke him and ãâã him in Ziklág who thoght that I wolde haue giuen him a rewarde for his tidings 11 How muche more when wicked men haue slayne a righteous persone in his owne howse and vpon his bed shal I not now therefore require his blood at your hand take you from the earth 12 Then Dauid commanded his yong men and they slewe them and cut of their hands and their feete and hanged them vp ouer the poole in HebroÌ but they toke the head of Ish-bósheth buryed it in the sepulchre of * Abnér in Hebrôn CHAP. V. 3 ãâã is made King ouer all Israél 7 He taketh the forte of Zión 19 He asketh counsel of the Lord. 20 And ouercometh the Philistims twise 1 THen * came all the tribes of Israél to Dauid vnto Hebrón and said thus Beholde we are thy bones and thy flesh 2 And in time past when Saúl was our King thou leddest IsraeÌl in and out and the Lord hathe said to thee * Thou shalt feede my people Israél and thou shalt be a captaine ouer Israél 3 So all the Elders of Israel came to the King to Hebrón and King Dauid made a couenant with them in Hebrón before the Lord and they anointed Dauid King ouer Israél 4 ¶ Dauid was thirty yere olde when he began to reigne and he reigned fourty yere 5 In Hebrón he reigned ouer Iudáh * seuen yere and six moneths and in Ierusalém he reigned thirty and thre yeres ouer all Israél and Iudáh 6 ¶ The King also and his men went to Ierusalém
knowest the hearts of al the childreÌ of meÌ 40 That they may feare thee as long as they liue in the laÌd which thou gauest vnto our fathers 41 Moreouer as touching the stranger that is not of thy people Israél who shal come oÌut of a farre couÌtrei for thy Names sake 42 When they shal heare of thy great Name and of thy mighty hand and of thy stretched out arme and shal come pray in this house 43 Heare thou in heauen thy dwelling place and do according to all that the stranger calleth for vnto thee that all the people of the earth may knowe thy Name feare thee as do thy people Israél and that they may knowe that thy Name is called vpon in this house which I haue buylt 44 ¶ When the people shal go out to battel against their enemie by they way that thou shalt send them and shal pray vnto the Lord * towarde the way of the citie which thou hast chosen and towarde the house that I haue buylt for thy Name 45 Heare thou then in heauen their prayer supplication and iudge their cause 46 If they sinne against thee * for ãâã is no man that sinneth not and thou be angry with them and deliuer them vnto the enemies so that they carie them away prisoÌners vnto the land of the enemies ether farre or nere 47 Yet if they turne againe vnto their heart in the land to the whith they be caryed away captiues and returne and pray vnto thee in the land of them that caryed them away captiues saying We haue sinned we haue transgressed and done wickedly 48 If they turne ãâã vnto thee with all their heart and with all their soule in the land of their enemies which led theÌ away captiues and pray vnto thee towarde the way of their land which thou gauest vnto their fathers and towarde the citie which thou hast chosen and the house which I haue buylt for thy Name 49 Then heare thou their ãâã and their supplicacion in heaueÌ thy dwelling place and * iudge their cause 50 And be merciful vnto thy people that ha ue sinned against thee and vnto all their iniquities wherein they haue transgres sed against thee and cause that thei which led them away captiues may haue pitie compassion on them 51 For they be thy people and thine inheritance which thou broghtest out of Egypt from the middes of the yron fornace 52 Let thine eies be open vnto the prayer of thy seruant vnto the prayer of thy peo ple Israél to hearken vnto them in all that they call for vnto thee 53 For thou didest separate them to thee froÌ among all people of the earth for an inhe ritance as thou saidest by the hand of Mo sés thy seruaÌt when thou broghtest our fa thers * out of Egypt ô Lord God 54 And when Salomon had made an end of praying all this prayer and supplicacion vnto the Lord he arose from before the altar of the Lord froÌ kneling on his knees and stretching of his hands to heauen 55 And stode and blessed all the Congregacion of Israél with a loude voyce saying 56 Blessed be the Lord that hathe giuen rest vnto his people Israél according to all that he promised there hathe ãâã failed one worde of all his good promes which he pro mised by the hand of MoseÌs his seruant 57 The lord our God be with vs as he was with our fathers that he forsake vs not nether leaue vs. 58 That he may bowe our hearts vnto him that we may walke in all his waies and ke pe his coÌmandements his statutes and his lawes which he coÌmaÌded our fathers 59 And these my wordes which I haue praied before the Lord be nere vnto the Lord our God ãâã and nighte that he defende the cause of his seruant the cause of his peo ple Israél alway as the matter requireth 60 That all the people of the earth may knowe that the lord is God none other 61 Let your heart therefore be perfit with the Lord our God to walke in his statutes to kepe his commandemeÌts as this day 62 ¶ Then the King and all Israél with him of fred sacrifice before the Lord 63 * And Salomón offred a sacrifice of peace offrings which he offred vnto the Lord to wit two and twentie thousand beeues an hundreth and twentie thousand shepe so the King and all the children of Israél dedicated the house of the Lord. 64 The same day did the King halowe the mi dle of the courte that was before the house of the Lord for there he offred burnt of frings and the meat offrings and the fat of the peace offrings because the * brasen altar that was before the Lord was to litle to receiue the burnt offrings and the meat offrings and the fat of the peace of frings 65 And Salomón made at that time a feast and all Israél with him a very great Congregacion euen from the entring in of Hamath vnto the riuer of Egypt before the Lord our God seuen dayes and seuen dayes euen fourtene dayes 66 And the eight day he sent the people awaye and they thanked the Kinge and vnto their tentes ioyous and with glad heart because of all the goodnes that the Lord had done for Dauid his seruant and for Israél his people CHAP. IX 2 The Lord appeareth the seconde time to Salomon 11 Sa lomón giueth cities to Hirám 20 The Canaanites beco me tributaries ãâã He sendeth fort he an anie for golde 1 WHen * SalomoÌ had finished the buyl ding of the house of the Lord and and the Kings palace and all that SalomoÌ desired and minded to do 2 Then the Lord appeared vnto SalomoÌn the secoÌde time as he * appeared vnto him at GibeoÌn 3 And the Lord said vnto him I haue heard thy prayer and thy supplicatioÌ that thou hast made before me I haue halowed this house which thou hast buylt to * put my Name there for euer and mine eyes and mine heart shal be there perpetually 4 And if thou wilt walke before me as Da uid thy father walked in purenes of heart and in righteousnes to do according to all that I haue commanded thee and kepe my statutes and my iudgements 5 Then wil I stablish the throne of thy king dome vpon Israél for euer as I promised to Dauid thy father saying * Thou shalt not want a man vpon the throne of Israél 6 But if ye and your children turne away from me and wil not kepe my comman dements and my statutes which I haue set before you but go serue other gods and worship them 7 Then wil I cut of Israél from the land which I haue giuen them and the house which I haue halowed * for my Name wil I cast out of my
there was not the like made in any kingdome The Royal Throne of ãâã 21 And all King Salomons drinking vessels were of golde all the vessels of the hou se of the wood of LebanoÌn were of pure golde none were of siluer for it was nothing estemed in the daies of Salomón 22 For the King had on the sea the nauie of Tharshish with the nauie of Hirám once in thre yere came the nauie of Tharshish and broght golde siluer yuerie apes and peacockes 23 So King Salomon exceded all the Kings of the earth bothe in riches in wisdome 24 And all the worlde soght to se Salomón to heare is wisdome which God had put in his heart 25 And thei broght euery man his present vessels of siluer and vessels of golde and raiment and armour and swete odors hor ses and mules from yere to yere 26 Then Salomón gathered together * charets horsemen and he had a thousand foure hundreth charets twelue thousaÌd horsemen whome he placed in the charets cities and with the Kings at Ierusalem 27 And the King gaue siluer in Ierusalem as stones and gaue cedres as the wilde fig-trees that growe abundaÌtly in the plaine 28 Also Salomón had horses broght out of Egypt and fine liuen the Kings marchants receiued the liuen for a price 29 There came vp and went out of Egypt some charet worthe sixhuÌdreth shekels of siluer that is one horse an hundreth fiftie and thus they broght horses to all the Kings of the Hittites aÌd to the King of Arám by their meanes CHAP. XI 1 Salomón hathe a thousand wiues and concubines which bring him to idolatrie 14 His God raiseth vp aduersaries against him 43 He dyeth 1 BVt King Salomón loued * many outlandish women bothe the daughter of Pharaóh and the women of Moáb Ammon Edóm Zidón and Heth. 2 Of the nacions whereof the Lord had said vnto the children of Israél * Go not ye in to them nor let them come in to you for surely they wil turne your hearts after their gods to them I say did Salomôn ioyne in loue 3 And he had seuen hundreth wiues that were princesses and thre hundreth coÌcubines hiswiues turned away his heart 4 For when Salomón was olde his wiues tur ned his heart after other gods so that his heart was not perfit with the Lord his God as was the heart of Dauid his father 5 For Salomón followed * Ashtarôth the god of the Zidonians and Milcóm the abominacion of the Ammonites 6 So SalomoÌ wroght wickednes in the sight of the Lórd but continued not to follow the Lord as did Dauid his father 7 Then did Salomón buylde an hieplace for Chemôsh the abominacion of Moah in the mountaine that is ouer against Ierusalém and vnto Molech the abominacion of the children of Ammon 8 And so did he for all his out landish wiues which burnt incense and offred vnto their gods 9 Therefore the Lord was angry with Salomón because he had turned his heart froÌ the Lord God of Israél * which had appeared vnto him twise 10 And had giuen him a * charge concerning this thing that he shulde not followe other gods but hekept not that which the lord had commanded him 11 Wherefore the Lord said vnto Salomón Forasmuche as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my couenant and my statutes which I commanded thee * I wil surely rent the kingdom thee and will giue it to thy seruant 12 Notwithstanding in thy daies I wil not do it because of Dauid thy father but I wil rent it out of the hand of thy sonne 13 Howbeit I wil not rent all the Kingdome but wil giue one tribe to thy sonne because of Dauid my seruant and because of Ierusalém which I haue chosen 14 ¶ Then the Lord stirred vp an aduersarie vnto Salomón euen Hadád the Edomite of the Kings seede which was in EdoÌm 15 * For when Dauid was in Edóm and Ioáb the captaine of the hoste had smitten all the males in Edóm and was gone vp to bury thei slayne 16 For six moneths did Ioáb remaine there and all Israél til he had destroyed all the males in Edóm 17 Then this Hadád fled and certeine other Edomites of his fathers seruants with him to go into Egypt Hadád being yet a litle childe 18 And theyarose out of Midián and came to Parán and toke men with them out of Parán came to Egypt vnto Pharaoh King of Egypt which haue him an house and appointed him vitailes and gaue him laÌd 19 So Hadád fouÌde great fauour in the sight of Pharaoh and he gaue him to wife the si ster of his owne wife eueÌ the sister of Tah penés the quene 20 And the sister of Tahpenés bare him Genu báth his sonne whome Tahpenés vayned in Pharaohs house and Genubáth was in Pharaohs house among the sonnes of Pharaoh 21 And when Hadád heard in Egypt that Da uid slept with his fathers and that Ioáb the captaine of the hoste was dead Hadad said to Pharaóh Let me departe that I may go to mine owne countrey 22 But Pharaóh said vn to him what hast thou lacked with me that thou woldest thus go to thine owne countrey And he answe red Nothing but in any wise let me go 23 ¶ * And God stirred him vp another aduersaire Rezón the soÌne of Eliadáh which fled from his Lord Hadadézer King of Zobáh 24 And he gathered men vnto him and had bene captaine ouer the companie when Dauid slewe them And thei went to Damascus and dwelt there and thei made him King in Damascus 25 Therefore was he an aduersaire to Israél all the daies of Salomón besides the euil that Hadád did he also abhorred Israél reigned ouer aram 26 ¶ * And Ieroboám the sonne of Nebat an Ephrathite of Zeréda Salomons seruant whose mother was called Zeruáh a widowe lift vp his hand against the King 27 And this was the cause that he lift vp his hand against the King When Salomôn buylt MilloÌ he repared the broken places of the citie of Dauid his father 28 And this man Ieroboám was a man of strength and courage and Salomon seing that the yong man was mete for the work he made him ouerseer of all the laboure of the house of Ioséph 29 And at that time when Ieroboám went out of lerusalém the Prophet Ahiiáh the Shilonite founde him in the way hauing a newe garment on him and thei two were alone in the field 30 Then Ahiiáh caugh the newe garmeÌt that was on him and ãâã it in twelue pieces 31 And said to Ieroboám Take vnto thee ten pieces for thus sayth the Lord God of Israél Beholde I wil rent the kingdome out of the hands of Salomon and wil giue ten tribes to thee 32 But he shal haue one
mothers name also was Hamutál the daughter of Ieremiáh of Libnáh 32 And he did euil in the sight of the Lord according to all that his fathers had done 33 And Pharaóh Nechóh put him in bonds at Ribláh in the land of Hamáth while he reigned in Ierusalém and put the land to a tribute of an hundreth talents of siluer and a talent of golde 24 ¶ And Pharaóh Nechóh made Eliakim the sonne of Iosiáh King in steade of Iosiáh his father and turned his name to Iehoiakim toke Iehoaház away which when he came to Egypt dyed there 35 And Iehoiakim gaue the siluer and the golde to Pharaóh and taxed the land to giue the money according to the commandement of Pharaóh he leuyed of Euerie man of the people of the land according to his vallue siluer and golde to giue vnto Pharaóh Nechóh 36 Iehoiakim was fiue and twentie yere olde when he began to reigne and he reigned ele uen yeres in Ierusalém His mothers name also was Zebudah the daughter of Pedaiáh of Rumáh 37 And he did euil in the sight of the Lord according to all that his fathers had done CHAP. XXIIII 1 Iehoiakim made subiect to Nebuchad nezzár rebelleth 3 The cause of his ruine and all Iudahs 6 Iehoiachin rei gneth 15 He and his people are caryed vnto Babylon 17. Zedekiah is made King 1 IN his dayes came Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél vp and Iehoiakim became his ser uant thre yere afterwarde he turned and rebelled against him 2 And the Lord sent against him bandes of the Caldees and bandes of the Aramites and bandes of the Moabites and bandes of the Ammonites and he sent them against Iudáh to destroye it * according to the worde of the Lord which he spake by his seruants the Prophetes 3 Surely by the commandement of the Lord came this vpon Iudáh that he might put theÌ out of his sight for the sinnes of Manasséh according to all that he did 4 And for the innocent blood that he shed for he filled IerusaleÌ with innoceÌt blood therefore the Lord wolde not pardone it 5 Concerning the rest of the actes of Iehoiakim and all that he did are thei not writeÌ in the boke of the Chronicles of the Kings of Iudáh 6 So Iehoiakim slept with his fathers and Iehoiachin his sonne reigned in his steade 7 ¶ And the King of Egypt came no more out of his land for the Kyng of Babél had taken from the riuer of Egypte vnto the riuer Peráth ãâã that perteined to the King of Egypt 8 ¶ Iehoiachin was eightene yere old wheÌ he began to reigne and reigned in Ierusalém thre moneths His mothers name also was Nehushtá the daughter of Elnathán of Ierusalém 9 And he did euill in the sight of the Lord according to all that his father had done 10 * In that time came the seruantes of Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél vp agaynst Ierusalém so the citie was besieged 11 And Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél came against the citie and his seruantes did besiege it 12 Then Iehoiachin the King of Iudáh came out against the King of Babél he and his mother and his seruants and his princes and his eunuches and the King of Babél toke him in the eight yere of his reigne 13 * And he caryed out thence all the threasures of the house of the Lord and the treasures of the Kings house and brake all the vessels of golde which Salomón Kynge of Israél had made in the Temple of the Lord as the Lord had said 14 And he caryed away all Ierusalém and all the princes and all the stronge men of warre euen ten thousand into captiuitie and all the workemen and connyng men so none remained sauyng the poore people of the land 15 * And he caryed a way Iehoiachin into Babél and the Kings mother and the Kings wiues and his eunuches and the mightye of the land caryed he away into captiuitie from Ierusalém to Babél 16 And all the men of warre euen seuen thousand and carpenters and lockesmithes a thousand all that were strong and apt for warre did the King of Babél bryng to Babél captiues 17 ¶ * And the King of Babél made Mattaniáh his vncle King in his steade and chaÌged his name to Zedekiáh 18 Zedekiah was one and tweÌtie yere olde when he began to reigne and he reygned eleuen yeres in TerusaleÌ His mothers name also was Hamutál the daughter of Ieremiáh of Libnáh 19 And he did euil in the sight of the Lord according to all that Iehoiakim had done 20 Therfore certeinely the wrath of the Lord was against Ierusalém and Iudáh vntill he cast them out of his sight And Zedekiáh rebelled against the King of Babél CHAP. XXV 1 Ierusalém is besieged of Nebuchad nezzár and taken 7 The sonnes of Zedekiáh are slayne before his eyes after are his owne eyes put out 21 Iudáh is broght to Babylón 25 Gedoliah is slayne 27 Iehoiachin is exalted 1 ANd * in the ninthe yere of his reigne the tenth moneth and tenth day of the moneth Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél came he and all his hoste against Ierusalém and pitched against it thei buylt fortes against it rounde about it 2 So the citie was besieged vnto the eleueÌth yere of King Zedekiáh 3 And the ninth day of the moneth the famine was sore in the citie so that there was no bread for the people of the land 4 Then the citie was broken vp and all the men of warre fled by night by the way of the gate which is betwene two walles that was by the Kings garden nowe the Caldees were by the citie rounde about and the King went by the way of the wildernes 5 But the armie of the Caldees pursued after the King and toke him in the deserts oflerichó and all hys hoste was scatred from him 6 Then they toke the King and caryed him vp to the Kyng of Babél to Ribláh where they gaue iudgement vpon him 7 And they slewe the sonnes of Zedekiáh before his eyes and put out the eyes of Zedekiáh and bounde him in chaines and caryed him to Babél 8 ¶ And in the fift moneth and seuenth day of the moneth whiche was the ninteÌth yere of King Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél came Nebuzar-adán chief steward and seruant of the King of Babél to Ierusalém 9 And burnt the house of the Lord and the Kings house and all the houses of Ierusalém and all the great houses burnt he with fyre 10 And all the armie of the Caldees that were with the chief stewarde brake downe the walles of Ierusalém rounde about 11 And the rest of the people that were left in the citie and those that were fled and fallen to the King of Babél with the remnant of the multitude did Nebuzar-adán chief stewarde carye away captiue 12 But the chief stewarde left of
knowe can he iudge through the darke cloude 14 The cloudes hide him that he can not se and he walketh in the circle of heauen 15 Hast thou marked the way of the worlde wherein wicked men haue walked 16 Which were cut downe before the tyme whose fundacioÌ was as a riuer that ouerflowed 17 Which said vnto God Departe frome vs and asked what the Almyghtye colde do for them 18 Yet he filled theyr houses wyth good thinges but let the counsell of the wycked be farre from me 19 The righteous shall se them and shall reioyce and the innoceÌt shall laugh them to scorne 20 Surelye our substance is hid but the fyre hathe deuoured the remnant of them 21 Therefore acquaint thy self I praye thee with him and make peace thereby thou shalt haue prosperitie 22 Receiue I pray thee the law of his mouth and laie vp his wordes in thine heart 23 If thou returne to the Almightye thou shalt be buylt vp and thou shalt put iniquitie farre from thy tabernacle 24 Thou shalt lay vp golde for dust and the golde of Ophir as the flints of the riuers 25 Yea the Almightie shal be thy defence thou shalt haue plentie of siluer 26 And thou shalt then delite in the Almightie and lift vp thy face vnto God 27 Thou shalt make thy prayer vnto him he shall heare thee and thou shalt rendre thy vowes 28 Thou shalt also decree a thing he shall establish it vnto thee and the light shall shine vpon thy waies 29 When others are cast downe theÌ shalt thou say I am lifted vp and God shall saue the humble persone 30 The innocent shal deliuer the yla nd and it shal be preserued by the purenes of thine hands CHAP. XXIII 2 Iob affirmeth that he bothe knoweth and feareth the power and sentence of the Iudge 10 And that he is not punished onely for his sinnes 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Thogh my talke be this daye in bitternes and my plague greater then my groning 3 Wold God yet I knewe how to find him I wolde entre vnto his place 4 I wolde pleade the cause before hym and fil my mouth with arguments 5 I wolde knowe the wordes that he wold answer me and wolde vnderstand what he wolde say vnto me 6 Wolde he plead agaynste me wyth hys great power No but he wold put streÌgth in me 7 There the righteous might reason wyth him so I shulde be deliuered for euer from my Iudge 8 Beholde if I go to the Easte he is not there if to the West yet I can not perceiue him 9 If to the North where he worketh yet I can not se him he wil hide him selfe in the South and I can not beholde him 10 But he knoweth my way tryeth me and I shal come forthe like the golde 11 My fote hath followed his steppes his way haue I kept and haue not declined 12 Nether haue I departed from the coÌmandemeÌt of his lippes and I haue estemed the wordes of his mouthe more then myne appointed fode 13 Yet he is in one minde who caÌ turne him yea he doeth what his minde desireth 14 For he will performe that whiche is decreed of me and many suche things are with him 15 Therefore I am troubled at his presence in considering it I am afrayed of him 16 For God hath softened mine heart and the Almightie hathe troubled me 17 For I am not cut of in darkenes but he hathe hid the darkenes from my face CHAP. XXIIII 2 Iob describeth the wickednes of men and sheweth what curse belongeth to the wicked 12 How all things are gouerned by Gods prouidence 17 And the destruction of the wicked 1 HOw shulde not the times be hid from the Almightie seing that thei whiche knowe him se not his daies 2 Some remoue the laÌd markes that robbe the flockes and fede thereof 3 They lead away the asse of the fatherles and take the widowes oxe to pledge 4 Thei make the poore to turne out of the way so that the poore of the earth hide theÌ selues together 5 Beholde others as wilde asses in the wildernes go forthe to their busines ryse earely for a pray the wildernes gyueth him and his children fode 6 Theyreape his prouision in the field but they gather the late vintage of the wicked 7 They cause the naked to lodge without garment without couering in the cold 8 Thei are wet with the showres of the mouÌtaines and they imbrace the rocke for want of a couering 9 They plucke the fatherles froÌ the breast and take the pledge of the poore 10 Thei cause him to go naked without clothing and take the gleining from the huÌgrie 11 Thei that make oile betwene their walles and treade their winepresses suffer thirst 12 MeÌ crye out of the citie and the soules of the slayne crye out yet God doeth not charge them with follie 13 These are thei that abhorre the light thei knowe not the waies thereof nor coÌtinue in the paths thereof 14 The murtherer riseth earely and killeth the poore and the nedie and in the nyght he is as a thefe 15 The eye also of the adulterer wayteth for the twylight and saith None eye shall se me and disguiseth his face 16 Thei digge through houses in the darke whiche they marked for theÌ selues in the day they knowe not the light 17 But the morning is euen to them as the shadowe of death if one knowe theÌ they are in the terrours of the shadow of death 18 He is swift vpon the waters they r porcion shal be cursed in the earth he wil not beholde the way of the vineyardes 19 As the drye grounde heat côsume the snowe waters so shal the graue the sinners 20 The pitifull man shall forget hym the worme shal fele his swetnes he shal be no more remembred and the wicked shal be broken like a tre 21 He doeth euyll intreate the baren that doeth not beare nether doeth he good to the widowe 22 He draweth also the mighty by his powre and when he riseth vp none is sure of lif 23 Thogh men gyue hym assurance to be in sauetie yet his eyes are vpoÌ their wayes 24 They are exalted for a ãâã but they are gone and are broght lowe as all others thei are destroyed and cut of as the top of an eare of corne 25 But if it be not so where is he or ãâã wil proue me a lyer and make my ãâã of no value CHAP. XXV Bildad proueth that no man is cleane nor without sinne before God 1 THen answered Bildád the Shuhite and said 2 Power feare is with him that maketh peace in his hie places 3 Is there any
vs more then the beastes of the earth and giueth vs more wisdome then the foules of the heaúen 12 Then they crye because of the violence of the wicked but he answereth not 13 Surely God wil not heare vanitie nether wil the Almightie regarde it 14 Althogh thou sayest to God Thou wilt not regarde it yet iudgement is before him trust thou in him 15 But now because his angre hathe not visited not called to couÌt the euil with great extremitie 16 Therefore Iob openeth his mouth in vai ne and multiplieth wordes without know ledge CHAP. XXXVI 1 ãâã s sheweth the power of God 6 And his iustice 9 And wherefore ãâã punisheth 13 The propertie of the wicked 1 ELihu also proceked and said 2 Suffre me litle and I wil instruct thee for I haue yet to speake on Gods behalfe 3 I wil fetche my knowledge a farre of and wil attribute righteousnes vnto my Maker 4 For cruely my wordes shal not be false he that is perfite in knowledge speaketh with thee 5 Beholde the mightie God casteth away none that is mightie and valiant of courage 6 He mainteineth not the wicked but he giueth iudgement to the afflicted 7 He with draweth not his eies from the righteous but thei are with Kings in the throne where heplaceth them foreuer thus they are exalted 8 And if they be bound in fetters and tyed with the cordes of affliction 9 Then wil he she we them their worke and their sinnes because they haue bene proude 10 He openeth also their eare to discipline commandeth them that they returne froÌ iniquitie 11 * If they obey and serue him they shal end their dayes in prosperitie and their yeres in pleasures 12 But if they wil not obey they shal passe by the sworde and perish without knowledge 13 But the hypocrites of heart increase the wrath for their call not when he bindeth them 14 Their soule dyeth in youth and their life among the whoremongers 15 He deliuereth the poore in his affliction and openeth their eare in trouble 16 Euen so wolde he haue taken thee out of the streight place into abroad place not shut vp beneth and that which resteth vpon thy table had beneful of fat 17 But thou art ful of the iudgement of the wicked thogh iudgement and equitie mainteine all things 18 For Gods wrath is lest he shulde take thee away in thine abundance for no mul titude of giftes can deliuer thee 19 Wil he regarde thy riches he regardeth not golde not all theÌ that excell in streÌgth 20 Be not careful in the night how he destroieth the people out of their place 21 Take thou hede loke not to iniquitie for thou hast chosen it rather then affliction 22 Beholde God exalteth by his power what teacher is like him 23 Who hathe appointed to him his way or who can say Thou hast done wickedly 24 Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men beholde 25 All men se it and men beholde it a farre of 26 Beholde God is excellent and we knowe him not nether can the nomber of his yeres be searched out 27 When he restraineth the droppes of water the raine powreth downe by the vapour thereof 28 Which raine the cloudes do droppe and let fall abundantly vpon man 29 Who can knowe the diuisions of the clou des and the thunders of his tabernacle 30 Beholde he spreadeth his light vpon it couereth the bottome of the sea 31 For thereby he iudge the people giueth meat abundantly 32 He couereth the light with the cloudes commandeth them to go against it 33 His companion she weth him there of there is angrean rising vp CHAP. XXXVII 2 ãâã proueth that the vnsearcheable wisdome of God is manifest by his workes 4 As by the thunders 6 The snowe 9 The whitle ãâã 11 And the rayne 1 AT this also mine he art is astonied is moued out of his place 2 Heare the sounde of his voyce and the noyse that goeth out of his mouth 3 He ãâã it vnder the whole heauen his light vnto the ends of the worlde 4 After it a noyse soundeth he thundreth with the voyce of his maiestie and he wil not stay them when his voyce is heard 5 God thundreth maruelously with his voyce he worketh great thiÌgs which we knowe not 6 For he saith to snowe Be thou vpon the earth like wise to the smale raine and to the greatraine of his power 7 With the force thereof be shutteth vpeuerie man that all men may knowe his worke 8 Then the beasts go into the denne and remaine in their places 9 The whirle winde cometh out of the South and the colde from the North winde 10 At the breath of God the frost is giuen and the breadth of the waters is made narrowe 11 He maketh also the cloudes to h labour to water the earth scatereth the cloude of his light 12 And it is turned about by his gouernemeÌt that thei may do whatsoeuer he commandeth them vpon the whole worlde 13 VVhether it be for punishment or for his land or of mercie he causeth it to come 14 Hearken vnto this ô Iob stand and consider the wonderous workes of God 15 Didest thou knowe when God disposed them and caused the light of his cloude to shine 16 Hast thou knowen the varietie of the cloude and the wonderous workes of him that is perfite in knowledge 17 Or how thy clothes are warme when he maketh the earth quiet through the South winde 18 Hast thou stretched out the heaueÌs which are strong and as a molten glasse 19 Tel vs what we shal say vnto him for we can not dispose our matter because of darkenes 20 Shal it be a tolde him when I speake or shal man speake wheÌ he shal be destroied 21 And now men se not the light which shineth in the cloudes but the winde passeth and clenseth them 22 The brightnes cometh out of the North the praise thereof is to God which is terrible 23 It is the Almightie we can not finde him out he is excellent in power iudgemeÌt abundant in iustice he afflicteth not 24 Let men therefore feare him for he wil not regarde any are wise in their owne conceit CHAP. XXXVIII God spaketh to Iob and declareth the weakenes of man in the consideration of his creatures by whose excellencie the power iustice and prouidence of Creator is knowen 1 THen answered the Lord vnto Iob out of the whirle winde and said 2 VVho is this that darkeneth the counsel by wordes without knowledge 3 Gird vp now thy loynes like a man I wil demande of thee and declare thou vnto me 4 VVhere wast thou when I
God let him answer to it 36 ¶ Then Iob answered the Lord saying 37 Beholde I am vile what shal I answer thee I wil lay mine hand vpon my mouth 38 Once haue I spoken but I wil answer nomore yea twise but I wil procede no farther CHAP. XL. 2 How weake mans power is being compared to the workes of God 10 Whos 's power appeareth in the creation and gouerning of the great beastes 1 AGaine the Lord answered Iob out of * the whirle winde and said 2 Gird vp now thy loynes like a man I wil demaÌde of the and declare thou vnto me 3 VVilt thou disanul my iugdemeÌt or wilt thou condemne me that thou maiest be iu stified 4 Or hast thou an arme like God or doest thou thunder with a voyce like him 5 Decke thy selfe now with maiestie and excellencie and araye thy self with beautie and glorie 6 Cast abroad the indignacion of thy wrath and beholde euerie one that is proude abase him 7 Loke on euerie one that is arrogant and bring him low and destroy the wicked in their palace 8 Hide them in the dust together and binde their faces in a secret palace 9 Then wil I confesse vnto thee also that thy right hand can saue thee 10 ¶ Beholde now Behemóth whome I made with thee which eateth grasse as an oxe 11 Beholde now his strength is in his loines and his force is in then auil of his belly 12 WheÌ he taketh pleasure his taile is like a cedre the sinewes of his stones are wrapt together 13 His bones are like staues of brasse his small bones like staues of yron 14 He is the chief of the wayes of God he that made him wil make his sworde to ap proche vnto him 15 Surely the mountaines bring him forthe grasse where all the beasts of the field playe 16 Lyeth he vnder the trees in the couert of the rede and fennes 17 Can the trees couer him with their shadowe or can the willowes of the riuer coÌpasse him about 18 Beholde he spoileth the riuer hasteth not he trusteth that he can drawe vp Iordén into his mouth 19 He taketh it with his eyes and thrusteth his nose through whatsoeuer meteth hiÌ 20 ¶ Canst thou draw out Liuiathán with an hooke and with a line which thou shalt cast downe vnto his tongue 21 Canst thou cast an hooke into his nose canst thou perce his iawes with an angle 22 Wil he make manie prayers vnto thee or speake thee faire 23 Wil he make a couenant with thee and wilt thou take him as a seruant for euer 24 Wilt thou play with him as with a bird or wilt thou binde him for thy maides 25 Shal the companions banket with him shal they deuide him among the marchaÌts 26 Canst thou fill the basket with his skinne or the fishpanyer with his head 27 Laye thine hand vpoÌ him remember the battel and do nomore so 28 Beholde his hope is in vaine for shalnot one perish euen at the sight of him CHAP. XLI 1 By the greatnes of his monstre Leuiathán God sheweth his greatnes and his power which nothing can resist 1 NOne is so feare that dare stirre him vp Who is he then that can stand before me 2 Who hathe preuented me that I shulde make an end All vnder heauen is mine 3 I wil not kepe silence concerning his partes nor his power nor his comely pro portion 4 Who can discouer the face of his garmeÌt or who shal come to him with a double bridel 5 Who shal open the dores of his face his teeth are feareful round about 6 The maiestie of his scales is like strong shields and are sure sealed 7 One is set to another that no winde can come betwene them 8 One is ioyned to another they sticke together that they can not be sondred 9 His niesings make the light to shine his eyes are like the eye lids of the morning 10 Out of his mouth go lampes and sparkes of fyre leape out 11 Out of his nostrelles cometh out smoke as out of a boyling pot or caldron 12 His breath maketh the coles burne for a flame goeth out of his mouth 13 In his necke remaineth strength and labour is reiected before his face 14 The members of his bodlie are ioyned they are stroÌg in them selues and can not be moued 15 His heart is as stroÌg as a stone and as hard as the nether milstone 16 The mightie are afraied of his maiestie for feare they faint in them selues 17 When the sworde doeth touche him he wil not rise vp nor for the speare dart nor habergeon 18 He estemeth yron as strawe and brasse as rotten wood 19 The archer can not make him flee the stones of the sling are turned into stuble vnto him 20 The dartes are counted as straw and he laugheth at the shaking of the speare 21 Sharpe stones are vnder him and he sprea deth sharpe things vpon the myre 22 He maketh the depth to boyle like a pot maketh the sea like a pot of oyntment 23 He maketh a path to shine after him one wolde thinke the depth as an hore head 24 In the earth there is none like him he is made without feare 25 He beholdeth all hie things he is a King ouer all the children of pride CHAP. XLII 6 The repentance of Iob. 9 He prayeth for his friends 12 His goods are restored double vnto him 13 His children age and death 1 THen Iob answered the LORD and said 2 I knowe that thou canst do all things and that there is no thoght hid from thee 3 Who is he that hideth counsel without knowledge therefore haue I spoken that I vnderstode not euen things to wonderful for me and which I knewe not 4 Heare I beseche thee and I wil speake I wil demande of thee and declare thou vnto me 5 I haue heard of thee by the hearing of the eare but now mine eye seeth thee 6 Therefore I abhorre my self and repent dust and ashes 7 ¶ Now after that the Lord had spoken these wordes vnto Iob the Lord also said vnto Elipház the Temanite My wrath is kindled against thee and againste thy two friends for ye haue not spoken of me the thing that is right like my seruant Iob. 8 Therefore take vnto you now seuen bullockes and seuen rams and go to my seruaÌt Iob offer vp for your selues a burnt offring my seruant Iob shal pray for you for I wil accept him lest I shulde put you to shame be cause ye haue not spoken of me the thing which is right like my seruant Iob. 9 So Elipházthe Temanite and Bildádthe Shu hite and Zophárthe Naamathite went and did according as the Lord had said vnto theÌ and the Lord accepted Iob. 10 ¶ Then
susteined me 6 I wil not be afrayed for ten thousand of the people that shulde beset me round about 7 O Lord arise helpe me my God for thou hast smitten all mine enemies vpon the cheke bone thou hast broken the teeth of the wicked 8 Saluacion belongeth vnto the Lord thy ãâã is vpon thy people Sélah PSAL. IIII. 1 When Saúl persecuted him he called vpon God trusting moste assuredly in his ãâã and therefore boldely reproueth his enemies who wilfully resisted his dominion 7 And finally ãâã the fauour of God before all worldelie ãâã ¶ To him that excelleth on NeginoÌth A Psalme of Dauid 1 HEare me when I call ô God of my righ teousnes thou hast set me at libertie when I was in distres haue mercie vpon me and heark en vnto my prayer 2 ãâã sonnes of men how long wil my turne my glorie into shame louing vanitie seking lyes Sélah 3 For be ye sure that the Lord hathe chosen to him self a godlie man the Lord wil heare when I cal vnto him 4 Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart vpoÌ your bed and be stil Séláh 5 Offer the sacrifices of righteousnes trust in the Lord. 6 Manie saye Who wil shew vs anie good but Lord lift vp the light of thy countenaÌce vpon vs. 7 Thou hast giuen me more ioye of heart theÌ they haue had when their wheat and their wine did abunde 8 I wil laye me downe also slepe in peace for thou Lord onely makest me dwel in sauetie PSAL. V. 1 Dauid oppressed with the crueltie of his enemies and fea ãâã greater dangers calleth to God for succour shewing ãâã requisite it is that God shulde punish the ãâã of his ãâã 7 After being assured of prosperous succes he ãâã comfort 12 CoÌcluding that when God shal deliuer him others also shal be ãâã of the same mercies ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Nehilóth A ãâã of Dauid 1 HEare my wordes ô Lord vnderstand my meditacion 2 Hearken vnto the voice of my crye my King and my God for vnto thee do I praye 3 He are ãâã voyce in the morning ò Lord for in the morning will I direct me vnto thee and I wil wait 4 For thou art not a God that loueth wicked nes nether shal euil dwel with thee 5 The foolish shal not stand in thy sight for thou hatest all them that worke iniquitie 6 Thou shalt destroy them that speake lyes the Lord wil ab horre the bloodlie man and deceitful 7 But I wil come into thine house in the mul titude of thy mercie and in thy feare wil I worship towarde thine holie Temple 8 Lead me ô Lord in thy righteousnes becau se of mine enemies make thy ãâã plaine before my face 9 For no coÌstancie is in their mouth within they are very corruption their * throte is all open sepulchre they ãâã with their tongue 10 Destroye them ô God let them fall from their counsels cast them out for the multitu de of their iniquities because they haue rebelled against thee 11 And let all them that trust in thee reioyce and triumphe for euer and couer thou them and let them that loue thy Name reioyce in thee 12 For thou Lorde wilt blesse the righteous and with fauour wilt compas him as with a shield PSAL. VI. 1 When Dauid by his sinnes had prouoked Gods wrath and now e felt not onely his hand against hym ãâã also conceiued the horrors of death euerlastyng he desireth forgiuen es 6 Bewailing that if God toke hym awaye in his indignation he shulde lacke occasion to praise hym as ãâã was ãâã to do whiles he was among men 9 Then suddenly selyng Gods mercye he sharpely rebuketh hys enemies whiche reioyced in his affliction ¶ To hym that excelleth on Neginóth vpon the eight tune APsalme of Dauid 1 O Lorde * rebuke me not in thine angre nether chastise me in thy wrath 2 Haue mercie vpon me ô Lorde for I am weake ô Lorde heale me for my bones are vexed 3 My soule is also sore troubled but Lorde how long wilt thou delay 4 Returne ô Lorde deliuer my soule saue me for thy mercies sake 5 For in death there is no remembrance of thee in the graue who shall praise thee 6 I fainted in my mournyng I cause my bed euery night to swimme and water my couche with my teares 7 Mine eye is dimmed for despite and sunke in because of all mine enemies 8 A waie frome me all ye workers of iniquitie for the Lorde hathe heard the voyce of my weping 9 The LORD hathe heard my peticion the Lord wil receiue my prayer 10 All mine enemies shal be confounded and sore vexed they shal be turned backe and put to shame suddenly PSAL. VII 1 Being falsely accused by Chush our of Sauls kinsemen he calleth to God to be hys defender 2 To whome he commendeth his innocencie 9 First shewyng that hys conscience did not accuse him of anie euil toward Saul 10 Next that it touched Gods glorie to ãâã sentence against the wicked 12 And so entryng into the consideration of Gods mercies and promes ãâã waxeth bolde and derideth the vayne enterprises of hys enemies 16 ãâã nyng that it shall fall on their owne necke that whiche they haue purposed for others ¶ ShigaioÌn of Dauid which he sang vnto the Lord concernyng the wordes of * Chush the sonne of Iemini 1 O Lorde my God in thee I put my trust saue me from all that persecute me and deliuer me 2 Lest he deuoure my soule lyke a lyon and teare it in pieces while there is none to helpe 3 O Lord my God if I haue done this thing if there be anie wickednes in myne hands 4 If I haue rewarded euill vnto hym that had peace with me yea I haue deliuered hym that vexed me without cause 5 Then let the enemie ãâã my soule and take it yea let hym treade my life do wne vpon the earth and laymine honour in the dust Sélah 6 Arise ô Lorde in thy wrath and lift vp thy selfe against the rage of myne enemies and a wake for me accordyng to the iudgement that thou hast appointed 7 So shal the CoÌgregacion of the people compasse thee about for their sak es therefore returne on hie 8 The Lord shaliudge the people iudge thou me ô Lord according to my righteousnes and according to mine innocencie that is in me 9 Oh let the malice of the wicked come to an end but guide thou the iust for the ryghteous God tryeth the hearts and reines 10 My defence is in GOD who preserueth the vpright in heart 11 God iudgeth the righteous and hym that contemneth God euerie day 12 Except he turne he hathe whet
into the lowest partes of the earth 10 They shall cast hym downe with the edge of the sworde and they shall be a portion for foxes 11 But the Kyng shall reioyce in God and al that sweare by him shal reioyce in him for the mouth of them that speake lies shall be stopped PSAL. LXIIII. 1 Dauid prayeth against the furie and false reportes of hys enemies 7 He declareth their punishemeÌ and destructioÌ 10 To the comfort of the iust and the glorie of God ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 HEare my voice o God in my prayer pre serue my life from feare of the enemie 2 Hide me from the conspiracie of the wicked and from the rage of the workers of iniquitie 3 Whyche haue whet theyr tongue lyke a sworde and shot for their arrowes bitter wordes 4 To ãâã at the vpright in secret they shote at him suddenly and feare not 5 They encourage them selues in a wicked purpose they commune together to ãâã sna res priuely and saie Who shal se them 6 They haue ãâã out iniquities and haue accomplished that whiche they soght out euen euerie one his secret thoghts and the depth of his heart 7 But God will shote an arrowe at them suddenly their strokes shal be at once 8 They shall cause their owne tongue to fall vpon them and whosoeuer shall se them shal flee awaie 9 And all men shal se it and declare the worke of God and they shal vnderstand what he hathe wroght 10 But the ryghteous shall be glad in the Lorde and trust in hym and all that are vpright of heart shal reioyce PSAL. LXV 1 A praise and thankes giuing vnto God by the faythfull who are signified by Zion 4 For the chusing ãâã and gouernance of them 9 And ãâã the plentyfull blessings powred forthe vpon all the earth but specially toward his Church ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme or songe of Dauid 1 O God prayse waiteth for thee in Zión and vnto thee shall the vowe be performed 1 Because thou hearest the prayer vnto thee shall all flesh come 3 Wycked dedes haue preuailed agaynste me but thou wilt be mercifull vnto our traÌs gressions 4 ãâã is he whome thou chusest and causest to come to thee he shall dwell in thy courts and we shall be satisfied with the pleasures of thine House euen of thine holie Temple 5 O God of our saluacioÌ thou wilt answer vs with feareful signes in thy righteousnes o thou the hope of al the ends of the earth and of them that are farre of in the sea 6 He stablisheth the mouÌtaines by his power and is girded about with strength 7 He appeaseth the noise of the seas and the ãâã of the waues thereof and the tumultes of the people 8 They also that dwell in the vttermost partes of the earth shal be afrayed of thy signes thou shalte make the East and the West to reioyce 9 ãâã visitest the earth aÌd waterest it thou makest it very riche the Riuer of God is ful of water thou preparest them corne for so thou appointest it 10 Thou waterest abundantly the forrowes thereof thou causest the raine to descende into the valle is thereof thou makest it softe with showres aÌd blessed the bud thereof 11 Thou crownest the yere with thy goodnes and thy steps drop fatnes 12 They drop vpoÌ the pastures of the wilder nes the hils shal be coÌpassed with gladnes 13 The pastures are clad with shepe the valleis also shal be couered with corne therefore they sho wte for ioye and sing PSAL. LXVI 1 He prouoked all men to praise the Lord and to consider his workes 6 He setteth forthe the power of God to affray the rebels 10 And sheweth how God hathe deliuered Israel frome greate bondage and afflictions 13 He promiseth to giue sacrifice 16 And prouoketh all men to heare what God hathe done for hym and to prayse hys Name ¶ To him that excelleth A song or Psalme 1 REioyce in God all ye inhabitantes of the earth 2 Sing for the the glorie of his Name make his ãâã ãâã 3 Say vnto God how terrible art thou in thy workes through the greatnes of thy power shal thine enemies be in subiectioÌ vnto thee 4 All the worlde shal worship thee sing vnto thee euen sing of thy Name Sélah 5 Come and beholde the workes of God he is terrible in his doing toward the sonnes of men 6 He hathe turned the Sea into drie land they passe through the riuer on fote there did we reioyce in him 7 He ruleth the world with his power his eies beholde the nations the rebeilious shal not exalt them selues Sélah 8 Praise our God ye people and make the voy ce of his praise to be heard 9 Whiche holdeth our soules in life and suffereth not our fete to slippe 10 For thou ô God hast proued vs thou haste tryed vs as siluer is tryed 11 Thou hast broght vs into the snare and laied a strait chaine vpon our loines 12 Thou hast caused men to ride ouer our heades we went into fyre and into water but thou broghtest vs out into a wealthie place 13 I will go into thine House with burnt offrings and wil paie thee my vowes 14 Whiche my lippes haue promised and my mouth hathe spoken in mine affliction 15 I will offer vnto thee the burnt offrings of fat rams with in cense I will prepare bullockes and goates Sélah 16 Come and hearken al ye that feare God and I wil tel you what he hathe done to my soule 17 I called vnto him with my mouth and he was exalted with my tongue 18 If I regarde wickednes in mine heart the Lord wil not heare me 19 But God hathe heard me and considered the voice of my prayer 20 Praised be God which hath not put backe my prayer nor his mercie from me PSAL. LXVII 1 A prayer of the Church to obteine the fauour of God to be lightened with his countenauce 2 To the end that his waye iudgemeÌts maye be knowen throughout the earth 7 And finally is declareth the kingdome of God which shulde be vniuersally erected at the comming of Christ. ¶ To him that excelleth on Neginóth A Psal. or song 1 GOd be merciful vnto vs blesse vs cause his face to shine among vs. Sélah 2 That they maie know thy waie vpon earth and thy sauing health among all nations 3 Let the people praise thee ô God let all the people praise thee 4 Let the people be glad reioyce for thou shalt iudge the people righteously gouer ne the nations vpon the earth Sélah 5 Let the people praise thee ô God let all the people praise thee 6 TheÌ shal the earth bring for the her increa se and
God euen our God shal blesse vs. 7 God shal blesse vs and all the ends of the earth shal feare him PSAL. LXVIII 1 In this psalme Dauid setteth forthe as in a glasse the woÌderful mercies of God towarde his people 5 who by all meanes moste strange sortes declared him self to theÌ 15 And therefore Gods Church by reason of his promises graces and victories doeth excel without comparison all worldlie things 34 He exhorteth therefore all men to praise God for euer ¶ To him that excelleth A psalme or song of ãâã 1 GOd wil arise and his enemies shal be scattered they also that hate him shal flee before him 2 As the smoke vanisheth so ãâã thou driue them awaye and as waxe melteth before the fyre so shal the wicked perish at the presence of God 3 But the righteous shal be glad reioyce before God yea they shal leape for ioye 4 Sing vnto God and sing praises vnto his Name exalt him that rideth vpon the heaueÌs in his Name Iah and reioyce before him 5 He is a Father of the ãâã and a Iudge of the widowes euen God in his holie habitation 6 God maketh the solitarie to dwell in families and deliuereth them that were prisoners in stockes but the rebellious shal dwel in a drye land 7 O God when thow wentest forthe before thy people when thou wentest through the wildernes Sélah 8 The earth ãâã and the heauens dropped at the presence of his God euen Sinái was moued at the presence of God euen the God of Israél 9 Thou ô God sendest a gracious raine vpon thine inheritance and thou didest refresh it when it was wearie 10 Thy Congregacion dwelled therein for thou ö God hast of thy goodnes prepared it for the poore 11 The Lord gaue matter to the women to tel of the great armie 12 Kings of the armies did flee thei did flee and she that remained in the house deuided the spoile 13 Thogh ye haue lien among pots yet shal ye be as the wings of a dooue that is couered with siluer whose fethers are like yelowe golde 14 When the Almightie scatered Kings in it it was white as the snow in ZalmoÌn 15 The mountaine of God is like the moun taine of Bashán it is an high Mountaine as mount Basháu 16 Why leape ye ye high mountaines as for this Mountaine God deliteth to dwell in it yea the Lord wil dwell in it for euer 17 The charets of God are twentie thousand thousands Angels and the Lord is among them as in the Sanctuarie of Sinái 18 Thou art gone vp on high thou hast led captiuitie captiue and receiued giftes for men yea euen the rebellious hast thou led thtthe Lord God might dwell there 19 Praised be the Lord euen the God of our saluacion which ladeth vs daiely with benefites Sélah 20 This is our God euen the God that saueth vs and to the Lord God belong the issues of death 21 Surely God wil wound the head of his enemies and the heerie pate of him that walketh in his sinnes 22 The Lord hathe said I wil bring my people againe from Bashán I wil bring them againe from the depths of the Sea 23 That thy foote maye be dipped in blood the tongue of thy dogges in the blood of the enemies euen in it 24 They haue sene ô God thy goings the goings of my God my King which art in the Sanctuarie 25 The singers went before the plaiers of instruments after in the middes were the mai des playing with timbrels 26 Praise ye God in the assemblies and the Lord ye that are of the fouÌtaine of Israél 27 There was litle Beniamin with their ruler and the princes of Iudáh with their assemblie the princes of ZebuluÌn and the princes of Nephtali 28 Thy God hathe appointed thy strength stablish ô GOD that whiche thou hast wroght in vs. 29 Out of thy Temple vpon Ierusalém Kings shal bring presents vnto thee 30 Destroye the companie of the spearemen and multitude of the mightie bulles with the calues of the people that tread vnder fete pieces of siluer scater the people that delite in warre 31 Then shal the princes come out of Egypt Ethiopia shal haste to stretch her hands vnto God 32 Sing vnto God ô ye kingdomes of the earth sing praise vnto the Lord Séláh 33 To him that rideth vpon the moste high hea uens which were from the beginning beholde he wil send out by his voyce a mightie sounde 34 Ascribe the power to God for his maiestie is vpon Israél and his strength is in the cloudes 35 O God thou art terrible out of thine holie places the God of IsraeÌl is he that giueth strength and power vnto the people praised be God PSAL. LXIX 1 The coÌplaints prayers feruent zeale great anguish of Dauid is set forthe as a figure of Christ all his ãâã ãâã The malicious crueltie of the enemies 22 And their punishement also 26 Where Iudas suche traitors are accursed 30 He gathereth courage in his affliction of ãâã praises vnto God 32 Which are more acceptable theÌ all sacrifices whereof all the afflicted maye take comfort 35 Finally he doeth prouoke all creatures to praises ãâã of the kingdome of Christ the preseruacion of the Church where all the ãâã 37 And their sede shal dwel for euer ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Shoshannim A Psalme of Dauid 1 SAue me ô God for the waters are entred euen to my soule 2 I sticke fast in the depe myre where no staie is I am come into depe waters the strea mes runne ouer me 3 I am wearie of crying my throte is drye mine eyes faile whiles I waite for my God 4 They that hate me without a cause are mo theÌ the heere 's of mine head they that wolde destroye me and are mine enemies falsely are mightie so that I restored that whiche I toke not 5 O God thou knowest my foolishnes my fautes are not hid from thee 6 Let not them that trust in thee ô Lord God of hostes be ashamed for me let not those that seke thee be confounded through me o God of Israél 7 For thy sake haue I suffred reprofe shame hathe couered my face 8 I am become a stranger vnto my brethren euen an aliant vnto my mothers sonnes 9 For the zeale of thine house hathe eaten me and the rebukes of them that rebuked thee are fallen vpon me 10 I wept and my soule fasted but that was to my reprofe 11 I put on a sacke also and I because a prouer be vnto them 12 They that sate in the gate spake of me and the drunkards sang of me 13 But Lord I make my prayer vnto thee in an acceptable time eueÌ in the
song of the Lord in a strange land 5 If I forget thee ô Ierusalém let my right hand forget to play 6 If I do not remembre thee let my toÌgue clea ue to the rofe of my mouth yea if I preferre not Ierusalém to my chiefioye 7 Remember the children of Edom ô Lord in the daye of Ierusalém which said Rase it rase it to the fundacion thereof 8 O daughter of Babél worthie to be destroied blessed shal he be that re wardeth thee as thou hast serued vs. 9 Blessed shal he be that taketh and dasheth thy children against the stones PSAL. CXXXVIII 1 Dauid with great courage praiseth the goodnes of God toward him the which is so great 2 That it is knowen to forren princes who shal praise the Lord together with him 6 And he is assured to haue like comfort of God in the time following as he hathe had hereto fore ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 I Wil praise thee with my whole heart eueÌ before the gods wil I praise thee 2 I wil worship toward thine holie Temple and praise thy Name because of thy louing kindenes and for thy trueth for thou hast magnified thy Name aboue all things by thy worde 3 When I called then thou heardest me and hast increased strength in my soule 4 All the Kings of the earth shal praise thee ô Lord for they haue heard the wordes of thy mouth 5 And thei shal sing of the wayes of the Lord because the glorie of the Lord is great 6 For the Lord is high yet he beholdeth the lowely but the proud he knoweth a farreof 7 Thogh I walke in the middes of trouble yet wilt thou reuiue me thou wilt stretch forthe thine hand vpon the wrath of mine enemies and thy right hand shal saue me 8 The Lord wil performe his worke toward me ô Lord thy mercie endureth for euer forsake not the workes of thine hands PSAL. CXXXIX 1 Dauid to cleanse his heart from all hypocrisie sheweth that there is nothing so hid whiche GOD seeth not 13 which he consirmeth by the creation of man 14 ãâã declaring his zeale and feare of God he protesteth to be enemie to all them that contemne God ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 O Lord thou hast tryed me knoweÌ me 2 Thou knowest my sitting my rising thou vnderstandest my thoght a farreof 3 Thou compassest my paths and my lying downe and art accustomed to all my waies 4 For there is not a worde in my toÌgue but lo thou knowest it wholly ô Lord. 5 Thou holdest me strait behinde and before and laiest thine hand vpon me 6 Thy knowledge is to wonderful for me it is so high that I can not atteine vnto it 7 Whether shal I go from thy Spirit or whe ther shal I flee from thy presence 8 If I ascend into heaueÌ thou art there if I lie downe in hel thou art there 9 Let me take the wings of the morning dwell in the vttermost partes of the sea 10 Yet thether shal thine hand lead me and thy right hand holde me 11 If I saie Yet the darkenes shal hide me eueÌ the night shal be light about me 12 Yea the darkenes hideth not from thee but the night shineth as the daie the darknes light are bothe a like 13 For thou hast possessed my reines thou hast couered me in my mothers wombe 14 I wil praise thee for I am fearfully wonderously made maruelous are thy workes an my soule knoweth it wel 15 My bones are not hid from thee ãâã I was made in a secret place and facioned beneth in the earth 16 Thine eyes did se me when I was with out forme for in thy boke were all things writen which in continuance were facioned when there was none of them before 17 How dere therefore are thy thoghts vnto me ô God! how great is the summe of theÌ 18 If I shulde counte them they are me then the sand when I wake I am stil with thee 19 Oh that thou woldest slay ô God the wicked and bloodie men to whome I saie Departe ye from me 20 Which speake wickedly of thee and being thine enemies are lifted vp in vaine 21 Do not I hate them ô Lord that hate thee and do not I earnestly contend with those that rise vp against thee 22 I hate theÌ with an vnfained hatred as they were mine vtter enemies 23 Trye me ô God and knowe mine heart proue me and knowe my thoghts 24 And consider if there be anie waie of wic kednes in me and lead me in the waie for euer PSAL. CXL 1 Danid complaineth of the crueltie falsehode and iniuries of his ennemies 8 Against the which he praieth vnto the Lord and assureth him self of his helpe and succour 12 Wherefore he prouoketh the iust to praise the Lord and to assure them selues of his tuition ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 DEliuer me ô Lord from the euil man pre serue me from the cruel man 2 Which imagine euil things in their heart and make warre continually 3 They haue sharpened their tongues like a serpent adders poyson is vnder their lippes Sélah 4 Kepe me ô Lord from the hands of the wic ked preserue me from the cruel man which purposeth to cause my steppes to slide 5 The proude haue laid a snare for me spred a net with cordes in my path waye set gren nes for me Sélah 6 Therefore I said vnto the Lord Thou art my God heare ô Lord the voyce of my pray ers 7 O Lord God the strength of my saluacion thou hast couered mine head in the daie of battel 8 Let not the wicked haue his desire ô Lord performe not his wicked thoght lest they be proude Sélah 9 As for the chief of them that compasse me about let the mischief of their ownelippes come vpon them 10 Let coles fall vpon them let him cast them into the fyre and into the depe pittes that they rise not 11 For the backebiters shal not be established vpon the earth euil shal hunt the cruel man to destruction 12 I knowe that the Lord wil auenge the afflicted and iudge the poore 13 Surely the righteous shal praise thy Name and the iust shal dwell in thy presence PSAL. CXLI 1 Dauid being grieuously persecuted vnder Saúl onely ãâã voto God to haue succour 3 Desiring ãâã to bridle his affections that he maye paciently abide til God ta ke ven geance of his enemies ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 OLord I call vpoÌ thee haste thee vnto me heare my voyce when I crye vnto thee 2 Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as in cense and the lifting vp of mine hand as an euening sacrifice 3 Set a watche ô Lord before my
them sing praises vnto hym with the timbrel and harpe 4 For the Lord hath pleasure in his people he wil make the meke glorious by deliuerance 5 Let the Saints beioyful with glorie let theÌ sing loude vpon their beddes 6 Let the high Actes of God be in ãâã mouth and a two edged sworde in their hands 7 To execute vengeance vpon the heatheÌ and corrections among the people 8 To binde their Kings in chaines their nobles with fetters of yron 9 That they maye execute vpon them the iudgement that is writen thys honour shal be to all his Saints Praise ye the Lord. PSAL. CL. 1 An exhortacion to praise the Lord without cease by all maner of wayes for all his mightie wonderful workes ¶ Praise ye the Lord. 1 PRaise ye God in his a Sanctuarie praise ye him in the b firmament of his power 2 Praise ye him in his mightie Actes prayse ye him according to his excelleÌt greatnes 3 Praise ye him in the sounde of the truÌpet praise ye him vpon the viole the harpe 4 Praise ye him with timbrel flute praise ye him with virginales and organs 5 Praise ye him with sounding cymbals praise ye him with high sounding cymbals 6 Let euerie thing that hath breath praise the Lord. Praise ye the Lord. THE PROVERBES of Salomón THE ARGVMENT THe wonderfull loue of God toward his Church is declared in this boke for as muche as the summe and effecte of the whole Scriptures is here set forth in these brief sentences which partely conteine doctrine and partely maners also exhortacions to bothe Where of the nine first chapters are as a preface ful of graue sentences and depe mysteries to allure the hearts of men to the diligent reading of the parables that follow which are left as a moste precious Iewel to the Churche of those thre thousand parables mencioned 1 Kinge 4. 32 and were gathered and commit to writing by Salomons seruants and indited by him CHAP. I. 1 The power and vse of the worde of God 7 Of the feare of God and knowledge of his worde 10 We maye not consent to the intisings of sinners 20 Wisdome coÌplaineth that she is contemned 14 The punishmeÌt of them that contemne her 1 THe Parables of Salomón the sonne of Dauid King of Israél 2 To knowe wisdome a and instruction to vnderstaÌd the words b of knowledge 3 To receiue c instruction to do wiselye by d iustice iudgement and equitie 4 To gyue vnto the e simple sharpenes of wit and to the childe knowledge discretion 5 A wise man shal heare and increase in learning and a man of f vnderstanding shall atteine vnto wise counsels 6 To vnderstaÌd a parable and the interpretation the wordes of the wise and their darke sayings 7 * The feare of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge but fooles despise wisdome and instruction 8 My sonne heare thy g fathers instruction and for sake not thy mothers teaching 9 For thei shal be a comelie ornameÌt vnto thine head and as chaines for thy necke 10 ¶ My sonne if sinners do intise thee coÌsent thou not 11 If they say Come with vs we will lay wait for blood and lie priuelie for the innocent without a cause 12 We wil swallowe theÌ vp aliue like a graue euen whole as those that go downe into the pit 13 We shal finde all precious riches and fil our houses with spoile 14 Cast in thy lot among vs we will all haue one purse 15 My sonne walke not thou in the way with them refraine thy fote from their path 16 For their fete runne to euill and make hast to shed blood 17 Certeinlye as without cause the net is spred before the eyes of all that hath wing 18 So they laye wait for blood and he priuelie for their liues 19 Suche are the wayes of euerie one that is gredie of gaine he wolde take away ãâã life of the owners thereof 20 ¶ Wisdome cryeth without she vttereth her voyce in the stretes 21 She calleth in the hye strete among the prease in the entrings of the gates vttereth her wordes in the citie saying 22 Oye foolish how lôg wil ye loue foolishnes the skornefull take their pleasure in skorning the fooles hate knowledge 23 Turne you at my correction lo I will powre out my minde vnto you make you vnderstand my wordes 24 Because I haue called and ye refused I haue stretched out mine hande and none wolde regarde 25 But ye haue despised all my counsell and wolde none of my correction 26 I wil also laugh at your destruction mocke when your feare cometh 27 When your feare cometh like sudden desolation and your destruction shal come like a whirle winde when affliction anguish shal come vpon you 28 Then shal they call vpon me but I wil not answer they shal seke me earlye but they shal not finde me 29 Because thei hated knowledge did not chuse the feare of the Lord. 30 Thei wold none of my couÌsel but despised all my correction 31 Therefore shall they eate of the frute of their owne waye and be filled with theyr owne deuises 32 For ease slayeth the foolish and the prosperitie of fooles destroyeth them 33 But he that obeieth me shall dwell safely and be quiet from feare of euill CHAP. II. 1 Wisdome exhorteth to obey her 5 She teacheth the feare of God 6 She is giuen of God 10 She preserueth from wickednes 1 MY sonne if thou wilt receiue my wordes and hide my commandements within thee 2 And cause thine eares to hearken vnto wisdome and encline thine heart to vnderstanding 3 For if thou callest after knowledge cryest for vnderstanding 4 If thou sekest her as siluer and searchest for her as for treasures 5 Then shalt thou vnderstande the feare of the Lord and finde the knowledge of God 6 For the Lord giueth wisdome out of hys mouth commeth knowledge and vnderstanding 7 He preserueth the state of the righteous he is a shield to them that walke vprightly 8 That they may kepe the wayes of iudgement and he preserueth the waye of hys Saincts 9 Then shalt thou vnderstande ãâã and iudgement and equitie and euerie good path 10 ¶ When wisdome entreth into thine heart and knowledge deliteth thy soule 11 Then shal counsel preserue thee vnderstanding shal kepe thee 12 And deliuer thee from the euill way and frome the man that speaketh frowarde things 13 And from them that leaue the wayes of righteousnes to walke in the waies of darkenes 14 Which reioyce in doing euil and delite in the frowardnes of the wicked 15 Whose waies are croked thei are lewde in their paths 16 And it shal deliuer thee from
doctrine for certeine dayes that the people might the bet ter marke it as Isa 8. 1. Habak 2. 2. the Priests toke it downe and ãâã it among their registers so by Gods prouidence these bokes were preserued as a monument to the Church for euer As touching his persone and time he was of the Kings stocke for Amoz his father was brother to Aziariáh King of Iudáh as the best writers agre and prophecied more then 64 yeres from the time of Vzziáh vnto the reigne of Manasséh whose father in lawe he was as the Ebrewes write of whome he was put to death And in reading of the Prophetes this one thing among other is to be obserued that thei speake of things to come as thogh thei were now past because of the certeintie thereof and that thei colde not but come ãâã passe because God had ordeined them in his secret counsel and so reueiled them to his ãâã CHAP. I. 2 Isaiáh reproueth the Iewes of their ingratitude and stub bernes that nether for benefites nor punishment wolde amend 11 He sheweth why their sacrifices are reiected and wherein Gods true seruice standeth 24 He prophecieth of the destruction of Ierusalem 25 And of the resti tution thereof A Vision of Isaiáh the sonne of Amóz which he sawe concerning Iudáh and Ierusalém in the daies of Vzziáh Iothám Ahaz Hezekià h Kings of Iudah 2 Heare ô heauens and hearken ô earth for the Lord hathe said I haue nourished and broght vp children but they haue re belled against me 3 The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters cryb but Israel hathe not knowe my people hathe not vnderstand 4 Ah sinful nacion a people laden with iniquitie a sede of the wicked corrupt chil dreÌ thei haue forsaken the Lord thei haue prouoked the holy one of Israél to anger they are gone back warde 5 Wherefore shulde ye be smitten anie more for ye fall away more and more the who le head is sicke the whole heart is hea uie 6 From the sole of the foote vnto the head there is nothing whole therein but wouÌdes and swelling and sores ful of corruption thei haue not bene wrapped nor bounde vp nor mollified with oyle 7 Your landis waste your cities are burnt with fyre strangers deuoure your land in your presence and it is desolate like the o uerthrowe of strangers 8 And the daughter of ZioÌn shal remaine like a cotage in a vineyarde like a lodge in a garden of cucumbers and like a besieged citie 9 Except the Lord of hostes had reserued vnto vs euen a smale remnant we shulde haue bene as Sodôm and shulde haue be ne like vnto Gomoráh 10 Heare the worde of the Lord ô princes of Sodóm hearken vnto the Law of our God ô people of Gomorah 11 What haue I to do with the multitude of your sacrifices saith the Lord I am ful of the burnt offrings of rams of the fat of fed beastes and I desire not the blood of bullockes nor of lambes nor of goates 12 WheÌ ye come to appeare before me who required this of your hands to tread in my courtes 13 Bring no mo oblations in vaine in cense is an abomination vnto me I can not suffer your newe moones nor sabbats nor solemne daies it is iniquitie nor so lemne assemblies 14 My soule hateth your newe moones and your appointed feasts they are a burden vnto me I am weary to be are them 15 And when you shal stretch out your hands I wil hide mine eyes from you and thogh ye make manie prayers I wil not heare for your hands are ful of blood 16 Wash you make you cleane take away the euil of your workes from before mine eyes cease to do euil 17 Learne to do wel seke iudgement relieue the oppressed iudge the fatherles and defend the widowe 18 Come now and let vs reason together the Lord thogh your sinnes were as crimsin they shal be made white as snowe thoght they were red like skarlet they shal be as woll 19 If ye consent and obey ey shal eat the good things of the land 20 But if ye refuse and be rebellious ye shal be deuoured with the sworde for the mouth of the Lord hathe spoken it 21 How is the faithful citie become an harlot it was ful of iudgement and iustice lodged therin but now they are murtherers 22 They siluer is become drosse thy wine is mixt with water 23 Thy princes are rebellions and companions of theues euerie one loueth gifts and followeth after rewards they iudge not the fatherles nether doeth the widowes cause come before them 24 Therefore saith the Lord God of hostes the mightie one of Israél Ah I wil ease me of mine aduersities and auenge me of mine enemies 25 Then I wil turne mine hand vpon thee and burne out thy drosse til it be pure and take away all thy tynne 26 And I wil restore thy iudges as at the first and thy counsellers at the beginning afterwarde shalt thou be called a citie of righ teousnes and a faithful citie 27 Zión shal be redemed in iudgement and they that returne in her in iustice 28 And the destruction of thetransgressours and of the sinners shal be together and thei that forsake the lord shal be coÌsumed 29 For thei shal be coÌfounded for the okes which ye haue desired and ye shal be ashamed of the gardens that ye haue chosen 30 For ye shal be as an oke whose leafe fadeth as a garden that hathe no water 31 And the strong shal be as towe and the maker thereof as a sparke and they shal bothe burne together and none shal quen che them CHAP. II. 2 The Church shal be restored by Christ and the Gentiles called 6 The punishment of the rebellious and obstinate 1 THe worde that I saiaÌh the sonne of AmoÌz sawe vpon Iudáh and Ierusalem 2 * It shal be in the last daies that the moun taine of the house of the Lord shal be prepared in the top of the mountaines and shal be exalted aboue the hilles and all nacions shal flowe vnto it 3 And manie people shal go and say Come and let vs go vp to the Lord to the house of the God of Jaakob and he wil teache vs his waies and we wil walke in his paths for the Lawshal go for the of Zión and the worde of the Lord froÌ Ierusalém 4 And he shal iudge among the nacions rebuke manie people thei shal breake their swordes also into mattockes their spares into sithes nacion shal not lift vp a sworde against nacion nether shal they learne to fight a nie more 5 O house of Iaakob come ye and let vs walke in the
Thou shalt fanne them the winde shal carye them a way and the whirl winde shal scater them and thou shalt reioyce in the Lord and shalt glorie in the holy one of Israél 17 When the poore and the nedie seke wa ter and there is none their tongue faileth for thust I the Lord wil heare them I the God of Israél wil not forsake them 18 I wil open riuers in the toppes of the hilles and fountaines in the middes of the val leis I wil make the wildernes as a poole of water and the waste land as springs of water 19 I wil set in the wildernes the cedre the shit tah tre and the myrre tre and the pine tre I wil set in the wildernes the fyrre tre the elme and the boxe tree together 20 Therefore let them se and knowe and let theÌ consider and vnderstand together that the haÌd of the Lord hathe done this the holie one of Israél hathe created it 21 Stand to your cause saith the Lord bring forthe your strong reasons saith the King of laakôb 22 Let them bring them forthe let themtel vs what shal come let them shewe the former things what thei be that we maie con sider them and knowe the later end of theÌ ether declare vs things for to come 23 Shewe the things that are to come hereafter that we may know that you are gods yea do good or do euil that we may decla re it and beholde it together 24 Beholde ye are of no value and your making is of naught man hathe choseÌ an a bomination by them 25 ¶ I haue raised vp from the North and he shal come from the East sunne shal he call vpon my Name and shal come vpon princes as vpon claye and as the potter treadeth myre vnder the fote 26 Who hathe declared from the beginning that we may knowe or before time that we may say He is righteous Surely there is none that sheweth surely there is none that declareth surely there is none that heareth your wordes 27 I am the first that saith to Ziôn Beholde beholde them and I wil giue to Ierusalém one that shal bring good tidings 28 But when I behelde there was none when I enquired of them there was no counsel our and when I demanded of them thei answered not aworde 29 Beholde they are all vanitie their worke is of nothing their images are winde and confusion CHAP. XLII 1 The obedience and humilitie of Christ 6 why he was sent into the worlde 11 The vocation of the Gentiles 1 BEholde my seruant I wil stay vpon him mine elect in whome my soule deliteth I haue put my Spirit vpon him he shal bring forthe iudgement to the Gen tiles 2 He shal not crye nor lift vp nor cause his voyce to be heard in the strete 3 A bruised rede shal he not breake and the smokings flax shal he not quenche he shal bring forthe iudgement in trueth 4 He shal not faile nor be discouraged til he haue set iudgement in the earth and the yles shal wait for his law 5 Thus saith God the Lord he that created the heauens and spred them abrode he that stretched forthe the earth and the buddes thereof he that giueth breth vnto the people vpon it and spirit to them that walke therein 6 I the Lord haue called thee in righteous nes and wil holde thine hand and I wil kepe thee and giue thee for a couenant of the people and for a light of the Genti les 7 That thou maiest open the eies of the blin de and bring out prisonners from the pri son and them that sit in darkenes out of the prison house 8 I am the Lord this in my Name and my glorie wil I not giue to another nether my praise to grauen images 9 Beholde the former things are come to passe and newe things do I declare before they come forthe I tel you of them 10 Sing vnto the Lord a newe song and his praise from the end of the earth ye that go downe to the sea and all that is therein the yles and the inhabitants thereof 11 Let the wildernes and the cities there of lift vp their voice the townes that Kedár doeth inhabite let inhabitants of the roches sing let them shoute from the top of the mountaines 12 Let them giue glorie vnto the Lord and declare his praisein the ylands 13 The Lord shal go forthe as a gyant he shal stirre vp his courage like a man of warre he shal shoute and crye and shal preuaile against his enemies 14 I haue a long time holden my peace I haue bene stil and refrained my self now wil I crye like a trauailing woman I wil destroye and deuoure at once 15 I wil make waste mountaines and hilles drye vp all their herbes and I wil make the floods ylandes and I wil drye vp the pooles 16 ¶ And I wil bring the blinde by a way that they knew not and leade by paths that they haue knowen I wil make darke nes light before them and croked things streight These things wil I do vnto them and not for sake them 17 They shal be turned backe they shal be greatly ashamed that trust in graue images and say to the molten images Ye are our gods 18 ¶ Heare ye deafe and ye blinde regarde that ye may se 19 Who is blinde but my seruant or deafe as my messenger that I sent who is blinde as the perfite and blinde as the Lords ser uant 20 Seing manie things but thou kepest them not opening the eares but he heareth not 21 The Lord is willing for his righteousnes sake that he may magnifie the Law and exalt it 22 But this people is robbed and spoiled shal be all snared in dongeons and they shal be hid in prison houses thei shal be for a pray and none shal deliuer a spoile and none shal say Restore 23 Who among you shal hearkento to ãâã this take hede and heare for afterwardes 24 Who gaue Iaakôb for a spoile and Israél to the robbers Did not the Lord because we haue sinned against him for they wolde not walke in his wayes nether be obedieÌt vnto his Law 25 Therefore he hathe powred vpon him his fierce wrath and the strength of battel it sethim on fyre round about he knewe not and it burned him vp yet he considered not CHAP. XLIII 1 The Lord comforteth his people He promiseth deliueranceto the Iewes 11 There is no God but one alone 1 BVt now thus saith the Lord that created thee ô Iaak ób and he that formed thee ô Israél Feare not for I haue redemed thee I haue called thee by thy name thou art mine 2 When thou passest through the
vncircumcised and the vncleane 2 Shake thy self from the dust arise and sit downe ô Ierusalém loose the bandes of thy necke ô thou captiuitie daughter Zion 3 For thus saith the Lorde Ye were solde for naught therefore shal ye be redemed without money 4 For thus saith the Lorde God My people went downe afore tyme into Egypt to soiourne there and Asshur oppressed them without cause 5 Now therefore what haue I here sayth the Lorde that my people is taken away for naught and they that rule ouer them make them to howle saith the Lord and my Name all the day continually is blasphemed 6 Therfore my people shal knowe my Name therefore they shal knowe in that day that I am he that do speake beholde it is I. 7 How beautiful vpon the montaines are the fete of him that declareth and publisheth peace that declareth good tidings and publisheth saluacion saying vnto Zión Thy God reigneth 8 The voice of thy watchemeÌ shal be heard they shal lift vp their voyce and shout together for they shall se eye to eye when the Lord shal bring againe Zion 9 O ye desolate places of Ierusalém be glad and reioyce together for the Lorde hathe comforted hys people he hathe redemed Ierusalém 10 The Lorde hathe made bare hys holy arme in the sight of all the Gentiles and all the ends of the earth shalse the saluacion of our God 11 Departe departe ye go out from thence and touche no vncleane thing go out of the middes of her be ye cleane that beare the vessels of the Lord. 12 For ye shall not go out with hast nor departe by fleing away but the Lord wil go be fore you and the God of Israél wil gather you together 13 Beholde my seruant shal prosper he shal be exalted and extolled and be very hie 14 As manie were astonied at thee his visage was so deformed of men and his forme of the sonnes of men so shall he sprincle manie nations the Kings shal shut their mouthes at hym for that whiche had not bene tolde them ãâã they se and that which they had not heard shal they vnderstand CHAP. LIII 1 Of Christ and his kingdome whose worde fewe will beleue 6 All men are sinners 11 Christ is our righteousnes 12 And is dead for our sinnes 1 WHo will beleue our reporte and to whome is the arme of the Lorde reueiled 2 But he shal growe vp before him as a braÌche and as a roote out of a drye grounde he hathe nether forme nor beautie when we shall se hym there shal be no forme that we shulde desire him 3 He is despised and reiected of men he is a man ful of sorows and hathe experience of infirmities we hid as it were our faces from him he was dispised aÌd we estemed him not 4 Surely he hathe borne our infirmities aÌd caried our sorowes yet we did iudge him as plagued and smitten of God and humbled 5 But he was wonded for our transgressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon hym and with his stripes we are healed 6 All we like shepe haue gone astraie we haue turned cuerie one to hys owne way and the Lorde hathe layed vpon hym the iniquitie of vs all 7 He was oppressed and he was afflicted yet did he not open his mouth he is broght as a shepe to the slaughter and as a shepe before her shearer is dumme so he openeth not his mouth 8 He was taken out from prison and frome iudgement and who shall declare hys age for he was cut out of the land of the liuyng for the transgression of my people was he plagued 9 And he made his graue with the wicked with the riche in his death thogh he had done no wickednes nether was anie decei te in his mouth 10 Yet the Lord wolde breake him and make him subiect to infirmites when he shal make his soule an offring for sinne he shalse his sede and shal prolong his daies the wil of the Lord shal prosper in his hand 11 He shalse of the trauaile of his soule and shal be satisfied by his knowledge shal my righteous seruant iustifie manie for he shal beare their iniquities 12 Therefore wil I giue him a portion with the great and he shal deuide the spoyle with the strong because he hathe powred out his soule vnto death and he was counted with the transgressers and he bare the sinne of many and prayed for the trespassers CHAP. LIIII 1 Mo of the Gentiles shal beleue the Gospel then of the Iewes 7 God leaueth his for a time to ãâã afterward he sheweth mercie 1 REioyce ô baren that didest not beare breake forthe into ioye reioyce thou that didest not trauaile with childe for the desolate hathe mo children then the maried wife saith the Lord. 2 Enlarge the place of thy ãâã and let theÌ spread out the curtaines of thine habitacioÌs spare not stretch out thy cordes and make faste thy stakes 3 For thou shalt increase on the right hand on the left and thy sede shal possesse the GeÌtiles and dwell in the desolate cities 4 Feare not for thou shalt not be ashamed ne ther shalt thou be coÌfounded for thou shalt not be put to shame ye a thou shalt forget the shame of thy youth shalt not remember the reproche of thy wid dowhead aniemore 5 For he that made thec is thi ãâã and whose Name is the Lord of hostes and thy redemer the holie one of Israél ãâã called the God of the whole worlde 6 For the Lord hathe called thee being as a woman forsaken and afflicted in ãâã and as a yong wife when thou wast refused saith thy God 7 For allitle while haue I forsaken thee but with great compassion wil I gather thee 8 For a momeÌt in mine angre I hid my face from thee for a litle season but with euer lasting mercie haue I had compassioÌ on thee saith the Lord thy redemer 9 For this is vnto me as the waters of Noáh for as I haue sworne that the waters of Noáh shulde no more go ouer the earth so haue I sworne that I wolde not be angrie with thee nor rebuke thee 10 For the mountaines shal remoue and the ãâã shal sall downe but my mercie shal not depart from thee nether shal the couenant of my peace fall away saith the Lord that ha the compassion on thee 11 O thou afflicted and tossed with tempest that hast no comfort beholde I wil lay thy stones with the carbuncle and lay thy fundacion with saphirs 12 And I wil make thy windowes of emeraudes and thy gates shining stones and all thy borders of pleasant stones 13 And all thy children shal be
Babél maketh warre against vs if so be that the LORD wil deale with vs according to all his won derous workes that he may returne vp from vs. 3 Then said Ieremiáh Thus shal you say to Zedekiáh 4 Thus saith the Lord God of Israél Beholde I wil turne backe the weapons of warre that are in your hands where with ye fight against the King of Babél and against the Caldeans which besiege you without the walles and I wil assemble them into the middes of this citie 5 And I my self wil fight against you with an outstretched hand and with a mightie arme euen in angre and in wrath and in great indignacion 6 And I wil smite the inhabitants of this citie bothe man and beast thei shal dye of a great pestilence 7 And after this saith the Lord I wil deliuer Zedekiáh the King of Iudáh and his seruaÌts and the people and suche as are left in this citie from the pestilence from the sworde and from the famine into the hand of Nebu chad-nezzár King of Babél and into the haÌd of those that seke their liues and he shal smite them with the edge of the sworde he shal not spare them nether haue pitie nor compassion 8 ¶ And vnto this people thou shalt say Thus saith the Lord Beholde I set before you the way of life and the way of death 9 * He that abideth in this citie shal dye by the sworde and by the famine and by the pestilence but he that goeth out and falleth to the Caldeans that besiege you he shal liue and his life shal be vnto him for a pray 10 For I haue set my face against this citie for euil and not for good saith the Lord it shal be giuen into the hand of the King of Babél and he shal burne it with fyre 11 ¶ And say vnto the house of the King of Iudah Heare ye the worde of the Lord. 12 O house of Dauid thus saith the Lord * Execute iudgement in the morning and deliuer the oppressed out of the hand of the oppressor lest my wrath go out like fyre and burne that none can quenche it because of the wickednes of your workes 13 Beholde I come against thee ô inhabitant of the valley and rocke of the plaine saith the Lord which say Who shal come downe against vs or who shal enter into our habitacions 14 But I wil visite you according to the frute of your workes saith the Lord and I wil kindle a fyre in the forest thereof and it shal deuoure rounde about it CHAP. XXII 2 He exhorteth the King to iudgement and righteousnes 9 why Ierusalem is broght into captiuitie 11 The death of Shallúm the sonne of Iosiah is prophecied THus said the Lord Godowne to the house of the King of Iudáh and speake there this thing 2 And say Heare the word of the Lord ô King of Iudáh that sittest vpon the throne of Dauid thou and thy seruants and thy people that enter in by these gates 3 Thus saith the Lord * Execute ye iudgemeÌt and righteousnes deliuer the oppressed from the haÌd of the oppressor and vexe not the stranger the fatherles not the widdowe do no violence nor shede innocent blood in this place 4 For if ye do this thing then shal the Kings sitting vpon the throne of Dauid enter in by the ãâã of this house * and ride vpon charets and vpon horses bothe he and his ser uants and his people 5 But if ye wil not heare these wordes I swea re by my self saith the Lord that this house shal be waste 6 For thus hathe the Lord spoken vpon the Kings house of Iudáh Thou art Gilád vnto me and the head of LebanoÌn yet surely I wil make thee a wildernes and as cities not inhabited 7 And I wil prepare destroyers against thee euery one with his weapons and they shal cut downe thy chief cedre trees and cast them in the fyre 8 And many nacions shal passe by this citie and thei shal say euery man to his neighbour wherefore hathe the Lord done thus vnto this great citie 9 Then shal they answer Because they haue for saken the couenaÌt of the Lord their God and worshiped other gods and serued them 10 ¶ Wepe not for the dead and be not moued for theÌ but wepe for him that goeth out for he shal returne no more norse his natiue countrey 11 For thus saith the Lord As touching Shallúm the sonne of Iosiáh King of Iudáh whiche reigned for Iosiáh his father which weÌt out of this place he shal not returne thether 12 But he shal dye in the place whether they haue led him captiue and shalse this land no more 13 ¶ Wo vnto him that buyldeth his house by vnrighteousnes and his chambers without equitie he vseth his neighbour without wages and giueth him not for his worke 14 He saith I wil buylde me a wide house and large chambers so he wil make him self large windowes and fiding with cedre and pain te them with vermelon 15 Shalt thou reigne because thou closest thy self in cedre did not thy father eat and drin ke and prosper when he executed iudgemeÌt and iustice 16 When he iudged the cause of the afflicted and the poÌore he prospered was not this be cause he knewe me saith the Lord. 17 But thine eyes and thine heart are but onely for thy couetousnes and for to shed innocent blood and for oppression for destru ction euen to do this 18 Therefore thus saith the Lord against Ieho hoiakim the sonne of Iosiáh King of Iudáh Thei shal not lament him saying Ah my brother or ah sister nether shal they mourne for him saying Ah lord or ah his glorie 19 He shal be buryed as an asse is buryed euen drawen and cast for the without the gates of Ierusalém 20 ¶ Go vp to Lebanón and crye shoute in Bashán and crye by the passages for all thy louers are destroyed 21 I spake vnto thee when thou wast in prospe ritie but thou saidst I wil not heare this hathe bene thy maner froÌ thy youth that thou woldest not obey my voice 22 The wiÌde shal fede all thy pastors and thy louers shal go into captiuitie and then shalt thou be ashamed and confounded of all thy ãâã 23 Thou that dwellest in LebanoÌn and makest thy nest in the cedres how beautiful shalt thou be when sorowes come vpon thee as the sorow of a woman in trauail 24 As I liue saith the Lord thogh Coniáh the sonne of ãâã King of Iudáh were the signet of my right hand yet wolde I plucke thee thence 25 And I wil giue thee into the hand of theÌ that seke thy ãâã and into the hand of theÌ whose face thou fearest euen into the hand of Nebuchad nezzár King of Babél and into the hand of the Caldeans
surely liue 20 * ãâã same soule that sinneth shal dye the sonne shal not beare the iniquitie of the father nether shal the father beare the iniquitie of the soÌne but the righteousnes of the righteous shal be vpon him and the wickednes of the wicked shal be vpon him self 21 But if the wicked wil returne from all his sinnes that he hath committed and kepe all my statutes and do that which is lawful and right he shal surely liue and shal not dye 22 All his transgressions that he hathe commit ted they shal not be mencioned vnto him but in his righteousnes that he hathe done he shal liue 23 Haue I anie desire that the wicked shulde dye saith the Lord God or shal he not liue if he returne from his waies 24 But if the righteous turne awaie from his righteousnes and commit iniquitie and do according to all the abominacions that the wicked man doeth shal he liue all his righteousnes that he hathe done shal not be mencioned but in his transgression that he hathe committed and in his sinne that he hathe sinned in them shal he dye 25 Yet ye ãâã The waie of the Lord is not equal heare now ô house of Israél Is not my waie equal or are not your waies vne equal 26 For when a righteous man turneth awaie from his righteousnes coÌmitteth iniquitie he shal euen dye for the same he shal euen dye for his iniquitie that he hathe done 27 Againe when the wicked turneth away froÌ his wickednes that he hathe committed doeth that which is lawful and right he shal saue his soule aliue 28 Because he considereth and turneth awaie from all his traÌsgressions that he hathe committed he shal surely liue and shal not dye 29 Yet saith the house of Israél The waie of the Lord is not equal O house of Israél are not my waies equal or are not your waies vnequal 30 Therefore I wil iudge you ô house of Israél ãâã one according to his waies saith the Lord God returne therefore and cause others to turne awaie froÌ al your ãâã sions so iniquitie shal not be your destructioÌ 31 Cast away from you all your transgressions whereby ye haue transgressed and make you a new heart and a new spirit for why wil ye dye ô house of Israél 32 For I desire not the death of him that dyeth saith the Lord God cause therefore one another to returne and liue ye CHAP. XIX 1 The captiuitie of the Kings of ãâã ãâã by the lions whelpes and by the lion 10 The ãâã of the citie ãâã that is past and the ãâã thereof that is present 1 THou also take vp a lamentacion for the princes of Israél 2 And saye Wherefore laie thy mother as a lionesse among the lions ãâã nourrished her yong ones among the lyons whelpes 3 And she broght vp one of her whelpes and it became a lion and it learned to catch the praie and it deuoured men 4 The nations also heard of him and he was taken in their nettes and thei broght him in chaines vnto the land of Egypt 5 Now when she sawe that she had waited and her hope wast lost she toke another of her whelpes and made him a lion 6 Which went among the lions and became a lion and learnèd tÌo catche the praie and he deuoured men 7 And he knewe their widowes and he destroied their cities and the land was wasted and all that was therein by the noise of his roaring 8 Then the nations set against him on euerie side of the countreis and laid their ãâã for him so he was taken in their pit 9 And they put him in prison in chaines broght him to the King of Babél thei put him in holdes that his voice shulde no more be heard vpon the mountaines of Israél 10 Thy mother is like a vine in thy blood planted by the waters she broght forthe fru te and branches by the abundant waters 11 And she had strong rods for the scepters of them that be are rule and her stature was ex alted amoÌg the branches and she appeared in her height with the multitude of her bran ches 12 But she was plucked vp in wrath she was cast downe to the grounde and the East winde dryed vp her frute her branches were broken and withered as for the rod of her strength the fyre consumed it 13 And now she is planted in the wildernes in a drye and thirstie grounde 14 And fyre is gone out of a rod of her branches which hath deuoured her frute so that she hathe no strong rod to be a scepter to rule this is a lamentacion and shal be for a lamentacion CHAP. XX. 3 The Lord denieth that he wil answere them when they praye because of their vnkindenes 33 He ãâã that his people shal returne from captiuitie 46 By the forest that shulde be burnt is signified the burning of Ierusalém 1 ANd in the seuenth yere in the fift moneth the tenth day of the moneth came certaine of the Elders of Israél to enquire of the Lord and sate before me 2 Then came the worde of the Lord vnto me saying 3 Some of man speake vnto the Elders of Israél and saye vnto them Thus saith the Lord God Are ye come to inquire of me as a liue saith the Lord God when I am asked I wil not answer you 4 Wilt thou iudge them sonne of man wilt thou iudge them cause them to vnderstaÌd the abominations of their fathers 5 And saie vnto them Thus saith the Lord God In the daye when I chose Israél and lift vp mine hand vnto the sede of the house of Iaa kób and made my self knowen vnto them in the land of Egypt when I lift vp mine hand vnto them and said I am the Lord your God 6 In the daye that I lift vp mine hand vnto theÌ to bring them forthe of the land of Egypt in to a land that I had prouided for theÌ flowing with milke and honie whiche is pleasant among all lands 7 Then said I vnto them Let euerie man cast awaye the abominacions of his eyes and defile not your selues with the idoles of Egypt for I am the Lord your God 8 But ãâã rebelled against me and wolde not heare me for none cast awaye the abomina cions of their eyes nether did they forsake the idoles of Egypt then I thoght to powre out mine indignacion vpon them and to accomplish my wrath against them in the middes of the land of Egypt 9 But I had respect to my Name that it shulde not be polluted before the heathen among whome thei were and in whose sight I made my self knowen vnto them in bringing them forthe of the land of Egypt 10 Now I caried them out of the land of Egypt and broght them into the wildernes 11 And I gaue them my statutes and declared
shal be the Lords IONAH THE ARGVMENT WHen Ionáh had long prophecied in ãâã and had litle profited God gaue him expresse charge to go and denoun ce his iudgemeÌts against Niniuéh the chief citie of the Assyrians because he had appointed that ãâã whiche were of the heathen shulde conuert by the mightie power of his worde and that within thre daies preaching that Israél might se how horribly thei had prouoked Gods wrath which for the space of so many yeres had not conuerted to the Lord for so many Prophetes and so diligent preaching He prophecied vnder Ioash and Ieroboam as 2. King 14. 25. CHAP. I. 3 Ionáh fled when he was sent to preache 4 A tempest ariseth and he is cast into the sea for his disobedience 1 THE worde of the Lord came also vnto Ionáh the sonne of Amittái saying 2 Arise and go to Niniuéh that great citie aÌd crye against it for their wickednes is comevp before me 3 But Ionáh rose vp to flee into Tarshish froÌ the presence of the Lord and went downe to Iaphó and he founde a ship going to Tarshish so he paied the fare thereof and went downe into it that he might go with them vnto Tarshish from the presence of the Lord. 4 But the Lord sent out a great winde into the sea and there was a mightie tempest in the sea so that the ship was like to be broken 5 Then the mariners were afraied and cryed euerie man vnto his god and cast the wares that were in the ship into the sea to lighten it of them but Ionáh was gone downe into the sides of the ship and he laie downe and was fast a slepe 6 So the shipmaster cameto him and said vnto him What meanest thou ô sleper A rise call vpoÌ thy God if so be that God wil thin ke vpon vs that we perish not 7 And thei said euerie one to his felowe Come and let vs cast lottes that we maie knowe for whose cause this euil is vpon vs. So thei cast lots and the lot fel vpon Ionáh 8 Then said thei vnto him Tel vs for whose cause this euil is vpon vs what is thine occu pacion and whence comest thou which is thy countrei and of what people art thou 9 And he answered them I am an Ebrew and I feare the Lord God of heauen which hath made the sea and the drye land 10 Then were the men excedingly afraid and said vnto him Why hast thou done this for the men knewe that he fled from the presence of the Lord because he had tolde them 11 Then said thei vnto him What shal we do vnto thee that the sea maie be calme vntovs for the sea wroght and was troublous 12 And he said vnto them Take me and cast me into the sea so shal the sea be calme vnto you for I knowe that for my sake this great tempest is vpon you 13 Neuertheles the men rowed to bring it to the land but thei colde not for the sea wroght and was troublous against them 14 Wherefore thei cryed vnto the Lord and said We beseche thee ô Lord we beseche thee let vs not perish for this mans life and laie not vpon vs innocent blood for thou ô Lord hast done as it pleased thee 15 So thei toke vp Ionáh and cast him into the sea and the sea ceased from her raging 16 Then the men feared the Lord excedingly and offred a sacrifice vnto the Lord and made vowes 17 Now the Lord had prepared a great fish to swalowe vp Ionáh and Ionáh was in the belly of the fish thre daies thre nights CHAP II. Ionáh is in the fish bely 3 His prayer 11 He is deliuered 1 THen Ionáh praied vnto the Lord his God out of the fishes belly 2 And said I cryed in mine affliction vnto the Lord he hearde me out of the belly of hel cryed I and thou heardest my voice 3 For thou haddest cast me into the bottome in the middes of the sea and the floods compassed me about all thy surges and all thy waues passed ouer me 4 Then I said I am cast awaie out of thy sight yet wil I ãâã againe towarde thine holy Temple 5 The waters ãâã passed me about vnto the soule the ãâã closed me rounde about the wedes were wrapt about mine head 6 I went downe to the bottome of the moun taines the earth with her barres was about me for euer yet hast thou broght vp my life from the pit ô Lord my God 7 When my soule fainted within me I remem bred the Lord and my praier camevnto thee into thine holy Temple 8 Thei that waite vpon lying vanities forsake their owne mercie 9 But I wil sacrifice vnto thee with the voice of thankesgiuing and wil paie that that I haue vowed saluacion is of the Lord. 10 And the Lord spake vnto the fish and it cast out Ionáh vpon the drye land CHAP. III. Ionáh is sent againe to Nineuéh 5 The repentance of the King of ãâã 1 ANd the worde of the Lord came vnto Ionáh the seconde time saying 2 Arise go vnto Nineuéh that great citie and preache vnto it the preaching which I bid thee 3 So Ionáh arose and went to Nineuéh according to the worde of the Lord now Nineuéh was a great excellent citie of thre daies iourney 4 And Ionáh began to entre into the citie a daies iourney and he cryed and said Yet fortie daies Nineuéh shal be ouerthroweÌ 5 So the people of Nineuéh beleued God and proclaimed a fast and put on sackecloth from the greatest of them euen to the least of them 6 For worde came vnto the King of Nineuéh and he rose from his throne aÌd he laied his robe from him and couered him with sac ke cloth and sate in asshes 7 And he proclaimed and said through Nineuéh by the counsel of the King and his no bles saying Let nether man nor beast bul locke nor shepe tast any thing nether fede nor drinke water 8 But let man and beast put on sacke cloth and crye mightely vnto God yea let euerie man turne from his euil waie and from the wickednes that is in their hands 9 Who can tel if God wil turne and repent and turne awaie from his fierce wrath that we perish not 10 And God sawe their workes that thei turned from their euil wayes and God repeÌted of the euil that he had said that he wolde do vnto them and he did it not CHAP. IIII. The great goodnes of God toward his creatures 1 THerefore it displeased Ionáh excedingly and he was angrie 2 And he praid vnto the Lord and said I praie thee ô Lord was not this my saying when I was yet in my countrey therefore I preuented it to flee vnto Tarshish for I knew that thou art a gracious God and
the path thereof couered with thornes whereby no maÌ may trauail it is shut vp and is appointed to be denoured with fyre TOBIT CHAP. I. 1 Tobits parentage 3 His godlines 6 His equitie 8 His charitie and prosperitie 23 He fleeth and his goods are confiscate 25 And afterrectored 1 THE boke of the wordes of Tobit soÌ ne of Tobiel the sonne of Ananeel the sonne of Aduel the sonne of Gabael of the seed of Asael and of the tribe of Nephthalim 2 Who in the time of Enemessar King of the Assyrians was * ledde away captiue out of This be whiche is at the right hand of that citie whichis called properly Nephthalim in Galilee abo ue Aser 3 I Tobit haue walked all my liue long in the way of trueth and iustice and I did manie things liberally to the brethren whiche were of my nation and came with me to Niniue into the land of the assyrians 4 And when I was in mine owne countreiin the land of Israél being but yong all the tri be of Nephthalim my father fell from the house of Ierusalém which was chosen out of all the tribes of Israél that all the tribes shulde sacrifice there where the Temple of the tabernacle of the moste High was con secrated and buylt vp for all ages 5 * Now all the tribes which fell from God yea and my father Nephthalims house offred to the heifar called Baal 6 But I as it was ordeined to all Israel by an euerlasting decre went alone often to Ierusalem * bringing the first frutes and the tenth of beasts with that which was first shorne and offred them at the altar to the Priests the children of Aaron 7 The first tenth parte I gaue to the Priests the sonnes of Aaron which ministred in Ierusalém the other tenth parte I solde ca me bestowed it euerie yere at Ierusalem 8 The thirde tenth parte I gaue vnto them to whome it was mete as Debora my fathers mother had commanded me for my father left me as a pupil 9 ¶ Further more when I was come to the age of a man I maried Anna of * mine owne kinred and of her I begate Tobias 10 ¶ But wheÌ I was ledde captiue to Nineue all my brethren those which were of my kinred did eate of the * bread of the Gentiles 11 But I kept my self from eating 12 Because I remembred God with all mine heart 13 Therefore the most High gaue me grace and fauour before Enemessar so that I was his puruoyer 14 ¶ And I went into Media and I deliuered ten ãâã of siluer to Gabael the brother of Gabrias in the land of Media 15 But when Enemessar was dead Sennache rib his sonne reigned in his stead whose state because it was troubled I colde not go into Media 16 ¶ But in the time of Enemessar I gaue ma ny almes to my brethren gaue my bread to them which were hungrie 17 And my clothes to the naked if I sawe any of my kinred dead or cast about the walles of Nineue I buryed him 18 And if the King Senna cherib had slaine any when he * was come fled from Iudea I buryed them ãâã for in his wrath he killed many but the bodies were not foun de when they were soght for of the King 19 Therefore when a certeine Nineuite had accused me to the King because I did bury theÌ I hidmy self and because I knewe that I was soght to be slaine I withdrewe my self for feare 20 Then all my goods were spoyled nether was there anything lest me besides my wife Anna and my sonne Tobias 21 Neuertheles * within fiue and fiftie daies two of his sonnes killed him and they fled into the mountaines of Arrarath and Sar chedonus his sonne reigned in his stead who appointed ouer his fathers accoÌptes and ouer all his domestical affaires Achiacharus my brother Anaels sonne 22 And wheÌ Achiacharus had made a request for me I came againe to Nineue now Achia charus was cup bearer and keper of the sig net and steward ouersawe the accomptes so Sarchedonus appointed him next vnto him and he was my brothers sonne CHAP. II. 1 Tobit calleth the faithful to his table 3 He leaueth the feast to bury the dead 10 How he became blinde 13 His wife laboreth for her liuing 16 She reprocheth him ãâã 1 NOw when I was come home againe and my wife Anna was restored vnto me with my sonne Tobias in the feast of Pente coste which is the holy feast of the seuen wekes there was a great dinner prepared me in the which I sate downe to eat 2 And when I sawe abundaÌce of meat I said to my sonne Go and bring what poore man soeuer thou shalt finde of our brethreÌ which doth remember God and lo I wil tary for thee 3 But he came againe and said Father one of our nation is strangled and is cast out in the market place 4 TheÌ before I had tasted anie meat I start vp and broght him into mine house vntil the going downe of the ãâã 5 Then I returned and wasned and ate my meat in heauines 6 Remembring that prophecie of * Amos which had said your solemne feasts shal be ãâã into mourning and your ioyes into wailing 7 Therefore I wept and after the going downe of the sunne I went and made a gra ãâã and buried him 8 But my neighbours mocked me and said Doeth he not feare to dye for this cause who * fled away and yet lo he buryeth the dead againe 9 The same night also when I returned from the buryal sleptat the wall of mine house because I was polluted and hauing my face vncouered 10 And I knewe not that sparowes were in the wall and as mine eyes were open the sparowes cast downe warme dongue into mine eyes and a whitenes came in mine eies and I went to the phisiciaÌs who helped me not More ouer Achiacharus did nourish me vntil I went into ãâã 11 And my wife Anna did take womens wor kes to do 12 And wheÌ she had sent them home to the owners thei paied the wages gaue a kid 13 Which when it was at mine house and be gan to bleat I said vnto her From whence is this kid is it not stollen ãâã it to the owners * for it is not lawful to eat anie thing that is stollen 14 But she said It was giueÌ for a gifte more theÌ the wages but I did not beleue bade her to render it to the owners and I did blush because of her Furthermore she said * Whe re are thine almes thy righteousnes beholde they all now appeare in thee CHAP. III. 3 The prayer of Tobit 7 Sarra Raguels daughter and the things that came vnto her 12 Her prayer heard 19
broght in the citie CHAP. VIII The parentage life and conuersation of Iudeth 11 She re buketh the faintenes of the gouernours 12 She sheweth that they shulde not tempt God but wait vpon him for succour 33 Her enterprise against the enemies 1 NOw at that time Iudeth heard thereof which was the daughter of Merari the sonne of Ox the sonne of Ioseph the sonne of Oziel the sonne of Elcia the sonne of Ananias the sonne of Gedeon the sonne of Raphaim the sonne of Acito the sonne of Eliu the sonne of Eliab the sonne of Nathanael the sonne of Samuel the soÌne of Salasadai the sonne of Israel 2 And Manasses was her housband of her stocke and kinred who dyed in the barely haruest 3 For as he was diligent ouer theÌ that boun de sheaues in the field the heat came vpon his head and he fel vpon his bed dyedin in the citie of Bethulia thei buryed him with his fathers in the field betwene Dothaim and Balamo 4 So Iudeth was in her house a widowe thre yeres and fouremoneths 5 And she made her a tente vpon her house and put on sackecloth on her loynes and ware her widowes apparel 6 And she fasted all the daies of her widowhode saue the day before the Sabbath and the Sabbaths and the day before the newe moones in the feastes solemne daies of the house of Israél 7 She was also of a goodlie countenance very beautiful to beholde her housband Manassés had left her golde and siluer and men seruants and maide seruants and cattel and possessions where she remained 8 And there was none that colde bring an euil reporte of her for she feared God greatly 9 Now when she heard the euil wordes of the people agaiÌst the gouernour because thei fainted for lacke of waters for Iudeth had heard all the wordes that Ozias had spokeÌ vnto them and that he had * sworne vnto them to deliuer the citie vnto the Assyrians within fiue daies 10 Then she sent her maide that had the gouernement of all things that she had to call Ozias Chabris and Charmis the Ancients of the Citie 11 And they came vnto her and she said vnto them Heare me ô ye gouernours of the in habitaÌts of Bethulia for your wordes that ye haue spoken before the people this day are not right touching this othe which ye made and pronounced betwene God and you and haue promised to deliuer the citie to the enemies vnles within these daies the Lord turne to helpe you 12 And now who are you that haue tempted God this day set your selues in the place of God among the children of men 13 So now you seke the Lord almightie but you shal neuer knowe any thing 14 For you cannot finde out the depth of the heart of man nether can ye perceiue the things that he thinketh them how can you search out God that hathe made all these things and knowe his minde or comprehend his purpose Nay my brethren prouo ke not the Lord our God to anger 15 For if he wil not helpe vs within these fiue daies he hathe power to defend vs when he wil euen euerie day or to destroy vs be fore our enemies 16 Do not you therefore binde the counsels of the Lord our God for God is not as maÌ that he may be threatned nether as the son ne of man to be broght to iudgement 17 Therefore let vs waite for saluacion of him and call vpon him to helpe vs and he wil heare our voyce if it please him 18 For there appeareth none in our age nether is there any now in these daies nether tribe nor familie nor people nor citie amoÌg vs which worship the gods made with hande as hathe bene afore time 19 For * the which cause ourfathers were giuen to the sworde and for a spoile had a great fall before our enemies 20 But we knowe none other God therefore we trust that he wil not despise vs not any of our linage 21 Nether when we shal be taken shal Iudea be so famous for our SaÌctuarie shal be spoiled and he wil require the prophanacion thereof at our mouth 22 And the feare of our brethren and the captiuitie of the countrey and the desolatioÌ of our inheritance wil he turne vpon our heads among the Gentiles wheresoeuer we shal be in bondage we shal be an offen ce a reproche to all theÌ that possesse vs. 23 For our seruitude shal not be directed by fauour but the Lord our God shal turne it to dishonour 24 Now therefore ô brethren let vs shewe an example to our brethren because their hearts depend vpon vs and the Sanctuarie and the House and the altar rest vpon vs. 25 Moreouer let vs giue thankes to the Lord our God which tryeth vs euen as he didour fathers 26 RemeÌber what things he did to * AbrahaÌ how he tryed Isaac all that he did to * Iacob in Mesopotamia of Syria wheÌ he kept the shepe of Laban his mothers brother 27 For he hathe not tryed vs as he did them to the examination of their hearts nether doeth he take vengeance on vs but the Lord punisheth for instruction them that come nere to him 28 ¶ Then said Ozias to her All that thou hast spoken hast thou spoken with a good heart and there is none that is able to resist thy wordes 29 For it is not to day that thy wisdome is knowen but from the beginning of thy life all the people haue knowen thy wisdome for the deuice of thine is good 30 But the people were very thirstie and compelled vs to do vnto them as we haue spoken and haue broght vs to an othe which we may not transgresse 31 Therefore now pray for vs because thou art an holy woman that the Lord may send vs rayne to fill our cisternes and that we may faint no more 32 Then said Iudeth vnto them Heare me I wil do a thing which shal be declared in all generations to the children of our nacion 33 You shal stand this night in the gate and I wil go forthe with mine hand maid and within the daies that ye haue promised to deliuer the citie to our enemies the Lord wil visit Israél by mine hand 34 But inquire not you of mine acte for I wil not declare it vnto you til the things be fi nished that I do 35 Then said Ozias and the princes vnto her Go in peace and the Lord God be before thee to take vengeance on our enemies 36 So they returned from the tent and went to their wardes CHAP. IX 1 Iudeth humbleth her self before the Lord and maketh her prayers for the deliuerance of her people 7 Against the pride of the Assyrians 11 God is the helpe of the hum ble 1 THen Iudeth fel vpon her face and put asshes vpon her head and put of the sackecloth wherewith she was clothed And about the
as I must shewe my self and that I abhorre it as a menstruous cloth and that I weare it not when I am alone by my self 17 And that I thine hand maide haue not eaten at Amans table and that I haue had no pleasure in the Kings feast nor drunke the wine of the drin ke offrings 18 And that I thine hand maide haue noioye sence the day that I was broght hether vn til this day but in thee ô Lord God of Abraham 19 O thou mightie God aboue all heare the voyce of them that haue none other hope and deliuer vs out of the hand of the wicked and deliuer me out of my feare CHAP. XV. 1 Mardocheus moueth Esther to go in to the King and ma ke intercession for her people 9 And she performeth his request 1 MArdocheus also bade Esther to go in vnto the King and pray for her people and for her countrey 2 Remember saith he the daies of thy lowe estate how thou wast nourished vnder mine hand for AmaÌ which is next vnto the King hathe giuen sentence of death against vs. 3 Call thou therefore vpon the Lord and speake for vs vnto the King and deliuer vs from death 4 And vpon the thirde day when she had ended her prayer she laid away the mourning garments and put on her glorious apparel 5 And decte her self goodly after that she had called vpon God which is the beholder and sauiour of all things and toke two hand maides with her 6 Vpon the one she leaned her self as one that was tender 7 And the other followed her and bare the traine of her vesture 8 The shine of her beautie made her face rose coloured and her face was chearful amiable but her heart was sorowfull for great feare 9 Then she went in thorow all the dores and stode before the King and the King sate vpon his royal throne and was clothed in his goodlie araye all glittering with gol de and precious stones and he was very ter rible 10 Then he lift vp his face that shone with maiestie and loked fiercely vpon her there fore the Quene fel downe and was pale faint and leaned her self vpon the head of the maide that went with her 11 Neuertheles God turned the Kings minde that he was gentle who being careful leaped out of his throne and toke her in his ar mes til she came to herself againe and coÌforted her with louing wordes and said 12 Esther what is the matter I am thy brother be of good cheare 13 Thou shalt not dye for our commandement toucheth the coÌmons and not thee Come nere 14 And so he helde vp his golden sceptre laid it vpon her necke 15 And kissed her and said Talke with me 16 Then said she I sawe thee ô lord as an An gel of God mine heart was troubled for feare of thy maiestie 17 For wonderful art thou ô lord and thy face is ful of grace 18 And as she was thus speaking vnto him she fel downe againe for faintnes 19 Then the King was troubled and all his seruants comforted her CHAP. XVI The copie of the letters of Artaxerxes whereby he reuoketh those which he first sent forthe 1 THe great King Artaxerxes whiche reigneth from India vnto Ethiopia ouer an hundreth and seuen and twentie prouinces sendeth vnto the princes and ru lers that haue the charge of our affaires Salutation 2 There be many that through the goodnes of Princes and honour giuen vnto them become very proude 3 And in deuoure not onely to hurt our subiects but not content to liue in wealth do also imagine destructioÌ against those that do them good 4 And take not onely all thaÌkefulnes away from men but in pride and presumption as they that be vnmindeful of benefites thei thinke to escape the vengeance of God that seeth all things is contrarie to euil 5 And oft times manie which be set in office and vnto whome their friends causes are committed by vaine intisements do wrappe them in calamities that can not be remedied for thei make them partakers of innocent blood 6 And disceitfully abuse the simplicitie and gentlenes of princes with lying tales 7 This may be proued not onely by olde histories but also by those things that are be fore our eyes and are wickedly committed of suche pestilences as are not worthie to beare rule 8 Therefore we must take hede here after that we may make the kingdome peaceable for all meÌ what change soeuer shal come 9 And discerne the things that are before our eyes to withstand theÌ with gentlenes 10 For Aman a Macedonian the sonne of Amadatus being in dede a stranger from the Persians blood farre from our goodnes was receiued of vs. 11 And hathe proued the friendship that we beare towarde all nations so that he was called our father and was honored of euerie man as the next persone vnto the King 22 But he colde not vse him self soberly in this great dignitie but went about to depriue vs of the kingdome and of our life 13 With manifolde disceite also hathe he desired to destroye Mardocheus our preseruer which hathe done vs good in all things and innocent Esther the partaker of our kingdome with all her nation 14 For his minde was when he had takeÌ theÌ out of the way to là y waite for vs and by this meanes to translate the kindome of the Persians vnto them of Macedonia 15 But we finde that the Iewes which were accused of this moste wicked maÌ that thei might be destroyed are no euil doers but vse moste iust Lawes 16 And that they be the children of the moste high and almightie and euer liuing God by whome the kingdome hathe bene preserued vnto vs and our progenitours in ve rie good ordre 17 Wherefore ye shal do wel if ye do not put in execution those letters that A man the sonne of Amadathus did write vnto you 18 For he that inuented them hangeth at Su sis before the gates with all his familie and God which hathe all things in his power hathe spedely rewarded him after his deser uing 19 Therefore ye shal publishe the copie of this letter in all places that the Iewes may fre ly liue after their owne Lawes 20 And ye shal aide them that vpon the thirtenth day of the twelfth moneth Adar thei may be auenged of them which in the time of their trouble wolde haue oppressed them 21 For almightie God hathe turned to ioye the day wherein the chosen people shulde ha ue perished 22 Moreouer among other solemne ãâã shal kepe this day with all gladnes 23 That bothe now and in time to come this day may be a remembrance of deliuerance for vs and all suche as loue the prosperitie of the Persians but a remembrance of destructioÌ to those that be sedicious vnto vs. 24 Therefore all cities and countreis that do not this shal horribly be destroyed with sworde and fyre and shal not
by killing his brother in his furie 4 For whose cause the * earth was ouerfloweÌ but wisdome preserued it againe gouerning the iust man by a litle wood 5 Moreouer * when the nacions were ioyned in their malicious confederacies she knew the ryghteous and preserued him fauteles vnto God and kept him sure because she loued him tenderly as a sonne 6 She preserued the righteous * when the vn godlie perished when he fled from the fyre that feld owne vpon the fiue cities 7 Of whose wickednes the waste lande that smoketh yet giueth testimonie and the trees that beare frute that neuer cometh to ripenes and for are membrance of the vnfaithful soule there standeth a piller of salt 8 For all suche as regarded not wisdome had onely this hurt that they knewe not the things which were good but also left behinde them vnto men a memorial of their foolishnes so that in the thyngs wherein they sinned they can not lie hid 9 But wisdome deliuered them that serued her 10 * When the righteous fled because of hys brothers wrath she led hym the ryght way shewed him the kingdome of god gaue him knowledge of holie things made him riche in his labours aÌd made his peines profitable 11 Against the couetousnes of suche as defrauded him she stode by him and made him riche 12 She saued him from the enemies and defen ded him from them that lay in waite and she gaue him the price in a myghtie battel that he might knowe that the feare of GOD is stronger then all things 13 * When the righteous was sold she forsoke him not but deliuered him from sinne she went downe with him into the dongeon 14 And failed him not in the bandes till she had broght him the scepter of the realme aÌd power against those that oppressed him and them that had accused him she declared to be liers and gaue him perpetual glorie 15 * She deliuered the ryghteous people and fautles sede from the nacions that oppressed them 16 She entred into the soule of the seruant of the Lord and stode * by him in wonders aÌd signes against the terrible Kings 17 She gaue the Saintes the rewarde of their labours and led them forthe a marueilous way on the day time she was a shadow vnto them and a light of starres in the night 18 * She broght them thorow the red sea and caryed them through the great water 19 But she drowned their enemies aÌd broght them out of the botome of the depe 20 So the righteous toke the spoiles of the ãâã * and praised thine holy Name ô Lorde and magnified thy victorious hand with one accorde 21 For wisdome opened the mouthe of the domme and maketh the tongues of babes eloquent CHAP. XI 1 The miracles done for Israél 13 The vengeance of sinners 28 The great power and mercie of God 1 SHe prospered their workes in the hands of thine holy Prophet 2 * They went through the wildernes that was not inhabited and pitched their tentes in places where there lay no way 3 * They stode against their enemies aÌd were aduenged of their aduersaries 4 * When they were thirsty they called vpon thee and water was giuen them out of the hie rocke and their thirst was quenched out of the hard stone 5 For by the thyngs whereby their enemies were punished by the same were the Israelites helped in their nede 6 For in steade of a fountaine of running water the enemies were troubled at the corrupt blood which was to rebuke the commandement of the kylling of the children but thou gauest vnto thine owne abundance of water vnloked for 7 Declaryng by the thirst that was at that tyme * howe thou hadest punished thyne aduersaries 8 For when they were tried and chastised with mercie they knewe how the vngodlie were iudged and punished in wrath 9 For these hast thou exhorted as a father and proued them but thou hast condemned the other as a righteous King when thou didest examine them 10 Whether they were absent or present their punishment was alike for their grief was double with mourning and the remembran ce of things past 11 For wheÌ they perceiued that through their torments good come vnto them they felt the Lord. 12 And seing the things that came to passe at the last they wondered at him whome afore they had caste out denied and derided for they had another thirst then the iust 13 Because of the foolish deuises of their wickednes where with they were deceiued and worshiped * serpents that had not the vse of reason and vile beastes thou sendidst a multitude of vnreasonable beastes vpon theÌ for a vengeance that they might knowe that where with a man sinneth by the same also shal he be punished 14 * For vnto thine almightie hand that made the worlde of naught it was not vnpossible to send among them a multitude of beares or fierce lyons 15 Or furious beastes newly created and vnknowen whiche shulde breathe out blastes of fyre and cast out smoke as a tempest or shoote horrible sparkes like lightnings out of their eyes 16 Whyche myght not onely destroye them with hurting but also to kil them with their horrible sight 17 Yea without these myght they haue bene cast downe with one winde beyng persecuted by thy vengeance and scattered abroade thorow the power of thy Spirit but thou hast ordered all things in measured nomber and weight 18 For thou hast euer had great strength and might and who can withstand the power of thine arme 19 For as the small thing that the balance weigheth so is the worlde before thee and as a droppe of the mourning dewe that falleth downe vpon the earth 20 But thou hast mercie vpon all for thou hast power of all things and makest as thogh thou sawest not the sinnes of men because they shulde amende 21 For thou louest all the thyngs that are and hatest none of them whome thou hast made for thou woldest haue created nothing that thou hadest hated 22 And howe myght aniethyng endure if it were not thy wil or how colde anie thing be preserued except it were called of thee 23 But thou sparest all for they are thyne ô Lord whiche art the louer of soules CHAP. XII 2 The mercie of God towarde sinners 14 The workes of God are vnreprouable 19 God giueth leasure to repent 1 FOr thyne incorruptible Spirit is in all things 2 Therefore thou chastnest them measurably that go wrong and warnest theÌ by puttyng them in remembrance of the things wherein they haue offended that leauing wickednes they may beleue in thee ô Lord. 3 * As for those olde inhabitantes of the holy land thou didest hate them 4 For they committed abominable workes as sorceries and wicked sacrifices 5 And staying of their owne children without mercie and eatyng of the bowels of mans flesh in banketing where the
18 The good things that are powred on a mouth shut vp are as messes of me at set vpoÌ a graue 16 What good doeth the offring vnto an idole for he can nether eat not smell so is he that is persecuted of the Lord and beareth the rewarde of iniquitie 20 He seeth with his eyes and groneth like * a gelded man that lieth with a virgine and sigheth 21 * Giue not ouer thy minde to heauines and vexe not thy self in thine owne counsel 22 The ioye of the heart is the life of man and a mans gladnes is the prolonging of his daies 23 Loue thine owne soule and comforte thine heart driue sorow farte froÌ thee for sorow hathe slaine many and there is no profite therein 24 Enuie and wrath shorten the life and carefulnes bringeth age before the time 25 A noble and good heart wil haue consideration of his meat and diet CHAP. XXXI Of couetousnes 2 Of them that take ãâã to gather riches 8 The praise of a riche man without a faute 12 We ought to flee ãâã and felowe sobernes 1 WAking after riches pineth away the bodie and the care thereof driueth away slepe 2 This waking care breaketh the slepe as a great sickenes breaketh the slepe 3 The riche hathe great labour in gathering riches together in his rest he is filled with pleasures 4 The pore laboreth in liuing poorely and when he leaueth of he is stil poore 5 He that loueth golde shal not be iustified he that followeth corruption shal haue ynough thereof 6 * Many are destroied by the reason of golde and haue founde their destruction before them 7 I is as a stumbling blocke vnto theÌ that sacrifice vnto it and euerie foole is taken there with 8 Blessed is the * riche which is founde without blemish and hathe not gone after golde nor hoped in money and treasures 9 Who is he and we wil commende him for wonderful things hathe he downe among his people 10 Who hathe bene tryed thereby founde perfite let him be an example of glorie who might ãâã and hathe not offended or do ãâã and hathe not done it 11 Therefore shal his goods be stablished and the congregation shal declare his almes 12 If thou sit at a costlie table open not thy mouth wide vpoÌ it say not Beholde much meat 13 Remember that an euil eye is a shrewe and what thing created is worse then a wicked eye for it wepeth for euerie cause 14 Stretch not thine hand where soeuer it loketh and thrust it not with it into the dish 15 Consider by thy self him that is by thee marke ãâã thing 16 ãâã molestly that which is set before thee and ãâã not lest thou be hated 17 Leaue thou of first for nourtous sake be not ãâã ' est thou offend 18 When thou sittest among many teache not thine hand out first of all 19 * How litle is ãâã for a men wel taught and there by he belcheth not in his chamber nor ãâã any paine 20 A wholsome slepe cometh of a teÌperat bellie he riseth vp in the mourning and is wel at ease in him self but paine in watching and ãâã diseases and pangs of the bellie are with an ãâã man 21 If thou hast bene forced to eat arise go forthe vomit and then take thy rest so thou shalt bring no sickenes vnto thy bodie 22 My sonne heare me and dispise me not and at the last thou ãâã finde as I haue tolde thee in all thy workes be quicke so shal there no sicknes come vnto thee 23 * Whoso is liberal in his meat meÌ shal bles se him the testimonie of his honestie shal be beleued 24 But against him that is a nigard of his meat the whole citie shal murmure the testimonies of his nigardnes shal be sure 25 She we not thy valiantnes in wine for* wine hathe destroyed manie 26 The fornace proueth the edge in the teÌpering so doeth wine the hearts of the proude by drunkennes 27 * Wine soberly dronken is profitable for the lift of man what is his life that is ouercome with wine 28 Wine was made from the beginning to ma ke men glad and not for drunkeÌnes Wine mesurably dronken in time bringeth glad nes and cherefulnes of the minde 29 But wine drounken with excesse maketh bitternes of minde with braulings and skoul dings 30 Drunkennes increaseth the courage of a foole til be offend it diminisheth his streÌgth and maketh woundes 31 * Rebuke not thy neighbour at the wine dispise him not in his mirth giue him no dispiteful wordes and presse not vpon him with contrarie wordes CHAP. XXXII An exhortation to modestie 3 Let the ancient speake 14 To giue thankes after the ãâã 15 Of the feare faith and confidence in God 1 IF thou be made the master of the feast lift not thy self vp but be among them as one of the rest take diligent care for theÌ and so sit downe 2 And when thou hast done all thy duetie sit downe that thou maist be merie with theÌ receiue a crowne for thy good behauiour 3 Speake thou that art the elder for it becometh thee but with sounde iudgement and hinder not musike 4 Powre not out wordes where there is no au dience * and shewe not forthe wisdome out of time 5 The consent of musicians at a banket is as a signer of carbuncle set in golde 6 And as the signet of an emeraude wel trimmed with golde so is the melodie of musicke in a pleasant banket 7 Giue eare and be stil and for thy good be hauiour thou shalt be loued 8 Thou that art yong speake if nede be and yet scarsely when thou art twise asked 9 Comprehende muche in fewe wordes in manie things be as one that is ignorant be as one that vnderstandeth and yet holde thy tongue 10 If thou be among great men compare not thy self vnto them and when an elder speaketh bable not muche 11 Before the * thonder goeth lightning and before a shamefast man goeth fauour 12 Stand vp betimes and be not the last but get thee home without delay 13 And there take thy pastime and do what thou wilt so that thou do none euil or vse proude wordes 14 But aboue all things giue thaÌkes vnto him that hathe made thee and replenished thee with his goods 15 ¶ Who so feareth the Lord wil receiue his doctrine and they that rise early shal finde fauour 16 He that seketh the Law shal be filled there with but the hypocrite wil he offeÌded thereat 17 They that feare the Lord shal finde that which is righteous and shal kindle iustice as a light 18 An vngodlie man wil not be reformed but findeth out excuses according to his wil. 19 A man of vnderstanding dispiseth not counsel but a lewde and proude man is not ãâã ched with feare euen when he hathe done rashly 20
come to the battel 43 So he went first ouer to warde them all people after him and all the heathen were discomfited before him and cast away their weapons and fled into the Temple that was at Carnaim 44 Whiche citie Iudas wanne and burnt the temple with all that were in it so was Carnaim subdued and myght not withstand Iudas 45 ¶ Then Iudas gathered all the Israelites that were in the countrey of Galaad from the least vnto the moste with their wiues their children and their baggage a verye great hoste to come into the land of Iuda 46 So they came vnto Ephron which was a great citie by the way and strongly defensed ãâã thei colde not passe nether at the right hand nor at the left but must go thorowe it 47 But they that were in the citie shut them selues in and stopped vp the gates with stones and Iudas sent vnto them with peaceable wordes saying 48 Let vs passe thorowe your lande that we may go into our owne countrey and none shal hurt you we wil but onely go thorow on fote but they wolde not open vnto him 49 Wherefore Iudas commanded a proclamacion to be made thorowe out the hoste that euerie man shulde assalt it according to his standing 50 So the valiant men set vpon it and assalted the citie all that day and all that night and the Citie was gyuen ouer into hys hands 51 Who slewe all the males with the edge of the sworde and destroyed it and toke the spoile there of and went thoro we the citie ouer them that were slaine 52 TheÌ weÌt they ouer Iorden into the great plaine before Bethsan 53 And Iudas gathered together those that were behinde and gaue the people good exhortation all the waye thorowe till they were come into the land of Iuda 54 Thus they went vp withioye and gladnes vnto mount Sion where they offred burnt offrynges because there were none of them slaine but came home againe in ãâã 55 ¶ Now whiles Iudas and Ionathan were in the land of Galaad and SimoÌ their brother in Galile before Ptolemais 56 Ioseph the sonne of Zacharias and Azarias the captaines hearing of the valiant actes and battels which they had achiued said 57 Let vs get vs a name also and go fight against the heathen that are rounde ãâã vs. 58 So they gaue their hoste a commandement and went to warde Iamnia 59 But Gorgias and his men came out of the citie to fight against them 60 And Ioseph and Azarias were put to flight and pursued vnto ãâã the borders of Iudea and there were slaine that daye of the people of Israel aboute two thousand men so that there was a great ouerthrowe among the people of Israel 61 Because they were not obedient vnto Iudas his brethren but thoght to do some valiant thing 62 Also they came not of the stocke of these men by whose hands deliuerance was giueÌ to Israel 63 But the man Iudas and hys brethreÌ were greatly commeÌded in the sight of all Israel and of all the heathen wheresoeuer theyr name was heard of 64 And the people came vnto them bidding them welcome 65 Afterwarde went Iudas forthe with hys brethren and foght against the chyldren of Esau in the laÌd toward the South where he wanne Hebron and the townes therof and he destroyed the castel therof burnt the towres thereof round about 66 Then remoued he to go into the lande of the strangers and went thorow Samaria 67 At the same time were the Priests of the cities slaine in the battell whiche wold shewe their valiantnes and went forth to battel without counsel and when Iudas came to Azotus in the straÌgers laÌd he brake downe their altars burnt with fyre the images of their Gods and toke away the spoiles of the cities and came againe into the land of Iuda CHAP. VI. 1 Antiochus willing to take the citie of Elimais is dryuen away of the citizens 8 He falleth into sickenes dyeth 17 His sonne Antiochus is made King 34 The maner to prouoke elephantes to fight 43 Eleazarus valiant acte 49 The siege of Sion 1 NOw when Kyng Antiochus trauailed thorow the high countreis he heard that Elimais in the countrey of Persia was a citie greatly renoumed for riches siluer and golde 2 And that there was in it a verie riche temple where as were couerings of gold coat armoures and harnes which Alexandre King of Macedonia the sonne of Philippe that reigned first in Grecia had left there 3 Wherefore he went about to take the citie and to spoile it but he was not able for the citizens were warned of the matter 4 And rose vp against him in battel and he fled and departed thence with great heaui nes and came againe into Babylon 5 Moreouer there came one which broght him tidings in the countrey of Persia that the armies that went against the land of Iu da were driuen a way 6 And that Lysias which went forthe first with a great power was driuen away of the Iewes and that they were made strong by the armour and power and diuers spoyles which thei had gotteÌ of the armies whome they had destroyed 7 And that they had pulled downe the abominacion which he had set vp vpon the altar at Ierusalém and fen sed the Sanctuarie with high walles as it was a fore and Beth sura his citie 8 So when the King had heard these wordes he was astonished and sore moued therefore he laid him downe vpon his bed and fel sicke for verie sorowe because it was not come to passe as he had thoght 9 And there continued he manie dayes for his grief was euer more and more so that he sawe he must nedes dye 10 Therefore he sent for all his friends and said vnto them The slepe is gone from mine eyes mine heart faileth for verie care 11 And I thinke with my self Into what a duer sitie am I come and into what floods of mi serie am I fallen now where as a fore time I was in prosperitie and greatly set by by reason of my power 12 And now do I remember the euils that I ha ue done at Ierusalém for I toke all the ves sels of golde and of siluer that were init sent to destroye the inhabitants of Iuda without cause 13 I knowe that these troubles are come vp on me for the same cause and beholde I must dye with great sorowe in a strange land 14 Then called he for Philippe one of his friends whome he made ruler of all his realme 15 And gaue him the crowne and his robe the ring that he shulde instruct his sonne Antiochus and bring him vp til he might reine him self 16 So King Antiochus dyed there in the hundreth and fortie and ninth yere 17 ¶ When Lysias knewe that the King was dead he ordeined Antiochus his sonne whome he had broght vp to reigne in his fathers stead and called him Eu
sate downe among them 56 And a certeine maide behelde him as he sate by the fyre and hauyng well loked on hym said This man was also with him 57 But he denyed hym saying Woman I knowe him not 58 And after a lytle while another man sawe hym and said Thou art also of them But Peter said Man I am not 59 And about the space of an houre after a cer teine other affirmed saying Verely eueÌ this man was with him for he is also a Galilean 60 And Peter sayd Man I knowe not what thou sayest And immediatly while he yet spake the cocke crewe 61 Then the Lorde turned backe and loked vpon Peter and Peter remembred the word of the Lorde howe he had sayd vnto hym * Before the cocke crowe thou shalt denye me thrise 62 And Peter went out and wept bitterly 63 ¶ And the men that helde Iesus mocked him and stroke him 64 And wheÌ they had blinde folded him they smote him on the face and asked hym saying Prophecie who it is that smote thee 65 And manie other thynges blasphemously spake they against him 66 * And assone as it was daye the Elders of the people and the hie Priests and the Scribes came together and led hym into theyr Council 67 Saying Art thou the Christe tell vs. And he said vnto them If I tell you ye wil not beleue it 68 And if also I aske you ye will not aunswer me nor let me go 69 Hereafter shal the Sonne of man sit at the right hand of the power of God 70 Then sayd they all Art thou then the Sonne of God And he said to them Ye saye that I am 71 Then said they What nede we anie further witnes for we our selues haue heard it of his owne mouth CHAP. XXIII 1 Iesus is broght before Pilate and Herode 18 Of Barabbas 26 Of Simon the Cyrenian 27 The women make lamentacion 33 Christ crucified 34 He prayeth for hys enemies 40 He conuerteth the these and many others at his death 53 And is buryed 1 THen * the whole multitude of them arose and led him vnto ãâã 2 And they began to accuse hym saying We haue founde this maÌ peruerting the people and forbyddynge to paye tribute to Cesar saying That he is Christ a King 3 * And Pilate asked him saying Art thou the King of the Iewes And he answered him aÌd said Thou faist it 4 Then said Pilate to the hie Priests and to the people I finde no faute in this man 5 But they were the more fierce saying He moueth the people teaching through out all Iudea beginning at Galile euen to this place 6 Now when Pilate heard of Galile he asked whether the man were a Galilean 7 And when he knewe that he was of Herodes iurisdiction he sent him to Herode which was also at Ierusalem in those daies 8 And when Herode sawe Iesus he was exceadingly glad for he was desirous to se him of a long season because he had heard manie things of him and trusted to haue sene some signe done by him 9 Then questioned he with him of manie things but he answered him nothing 10 The hie Priests also and Scribes stode for the and accused him vehemently 11 And Herode with his men of warre despised him and mocked him and arrayed him in white and sent him againe to Pilate 12 * And the same daye Pilate and Herode were made friends together for before they were enemies one to another 13 ¶ TheÌ Pilate called together the hie Priests and the rulers and the people 14 And said vnto theÌ Ye haue broght this man vnto me as one that peruerted the people and beholde I haue examined him before you and haue founde no faute in this man of those things where of ye accuse him 15 No nor yet Herode for I sent you to him and lo nothing worthie of death is done to him 16 I wil therefore chastise him and let him lowse 17 For of necessitie he must haue let one lowse vnto them at the feast 18 Then all the multitude cryed at once saying Away with him and deliuer to vs Barrabbas 19 Which for a certeine insurrection made in the citie and murther was cast in prison 20 Then Pilate spake againe to them willing to let Iesus lowse 21 But they cryed saying Crucifie crucifie him 22 And he said vnto them the third time But what euil hathe he done I finde no cause of death in him I wil therefore chastise him and let him lowse 23 But they were instant with loude voyces and required that he might be crucified and the voyces of them and of the hie Priests preuailed 24 So Pilate gaue sentence that it shulde be as they required 25 And he let lowse vnto them him that for insurrection and murther was cast into prison whome thei desired and deliuered Iesus to do with him what they wolde 26 ¶ * And as they led him awaye they caught one Simon of Cyrene comming out of the field aÌd on him they laid the crosse to beare it after Iesus 27 And there followed him a great multitude of people and of women which women bewailed and lamented him 28 But Iesus turned backe vnto theÌ and said Daughters of IerusaleÌ wepe not for me but wepe for your selues and for your children 29 For beholde the daies wil come when men shal say Blessed are the barren and the wom bes that neuer bare and the pappes which neuer gaue sucke 30 Then shal they beginne to say to the mountaines * Fall on vs and to the hilles Couer vs. 31 * For if they do these things to a grenetre what shal be done to the drye 32 * And there were two others which were euil doers led with him to be slayne 33 And when they were come to the place which is called caluerie there thei crucified him and the euil doers one at the right hand and the other at the left 34 Then said Iesus Father forgiue them for they knowe not what thei do And thei parted his rayment and cast lots 35 And the people stode and behelde and the rulers mocked him with them saying He saued others let him saue him self if he be the Christ the Chosen of God 36 The souldiers also mocked him and came and offred him vineger 37 And said If thou be the King of the Iewes saue thy self 38 And a superscription was also written ouer him in Greke lettres and in Latin and in Hebrewe THIS IS THE KING OF THE IEWES 39 ¶ And one of the euil doers which were hanged railed on him saying If thou be the Christ saue thy self and vs. 40 But the other answered and rebuked him saying Fearest thou not God seing thou art in the same condemnacion
no man euil for euil procure things honest in the sight of all men 18 * If it be possible asmuche as in you is haue peace with all men 19 Dearly beloued * aueÌge not your selues but giue place vnto wrath for it is written * Vengeance is mine I wil repaye saith the Lord. 20 * Therefore if thine enemie hunger fede him if he thirst giue him drinke for in so doing thou shalt heape coles of fyre on his head 21 Be not ouercome of euil but ouercome euil with goodnes CHAP. XIII 1 The obedieÌce to the Rulers 4 Why they haue the sword 8 Charitie ought to measure all our doings 11 An exhortation to innocencie and puritie of life 1 LEt * euerie soule be subiect vnto the higher powers for there is no power but of God the powers that be are ordeined of God 2 Whosoeuer therefore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God and they that resist shal receiue to them selues iudgement 3 For princes are not to be feared for good workes but for euil Wilt thou theÌ be with out feare of the power do wel so shalt thou haue praise of the same 4 For he is the minister of God for thy wealth but if thou do euil seare for he beareth not the sworde for noght for he is the minister of God to take vengeance on him that doeth euil 5 Wherefore ye must be subiect not because of wrath onely but also for conscience sake 6 For for this cause ye paye also tribute for they are Gods ministers applying theÌ selues for the same thing 7 * Giue to all men therefore their duetie tribu te to whome ye owe tribute custome to whome custome feare to whome feare honour to whome ye owe honour 8 Owe nothing to any man but to loue one another for he that loueth another hathe fulfilled the Law 9 For this * Thou shalt not commit adulterie Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnes Thou shalt not couet and if there be any other coÌmaundement it is briefly comprehended in this saying euen in this * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self 10 Loue doeth not euil to his neighbour there fore is loue the * fulfilling of the Law 11 And that considering the season that it is now time that we shulde arise from slepe for now is our saluation nerer then when we beleued it 12 The night is past the day is at hand let vs therefore cast away the workes of darkenes and let vs put on the armour of light 13 So that we walke honestly as in the day not in * glotonie and dronkennes nether in chambering and wantonnes nor in strife and enuying 14 * But put ye on the Lord IESVS CHRIST and take no thoght for the flesh to fulfil the lustes of it CHAP. XIIII 1 The weake ought not to be despised 10 No man shulde offende anothers conscience 15 But one to supporte another in charitie and faith 1 HIm that is weake in the faith receiue vn to you but not for controuersies of disputations 2 One beleueth that he may eat of all things another which is weake eateth herbes 3 Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and let not him which ãâã not iudge him that eateth for God hathe receiued him 4 * Who art thou that condemnest another mans seruant he standeth or falleth to his owne master yea he shal be established for God is able to make him stande 5 This man estemeth one day aboue another day and another man counteth euerie daye a like let euerie man be fully persuaded in his minde 6 He that obserueth the day obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the day obserueth it not to the Lord. He that eateth eateth to the Lord for he giueth God thaÌkes and he that eateth not eateth not to the Lord and giueth God thankes 7 For none of vs liueth to him self nether doeth anie dye to him self 8 For whether we liue we liue vnto the Lord or whether we dye we dye vnto the Lord whether we liue therefore or dye we are the Lords 9 For Christ therefore dyed and rose againe and reuiued that he might be Lord bothe of the dead and the quicke 10 But why doest thou iudge thy brother or why doest thou despise thy brother * for we shal all appeare before the iudgemeÌt seat of Christ. 11 For it is written * I liue saith the Lord euerie knee shal bowe to me and all toÌgues shal confesse vnto God 12 So then euerie one of vs shal giue accountes of him self to God 13 Let vs not therefore iudge one another anie more but vse your iudgement rather in this that no man putte an occasion to fall or a stombling blocke before his brother 14 I knowe and am persuaded through the Lord Iesus that there is nothing vncleane of it self but vnto him that iudgeth any thing to be vncleane to him it is vncleane 15 But if thy brother be grieued for the meat now walk est thou not charitably * destroy not him with thy meat for whome Christ dyed 16 Cause not your commoditie to be euil spoken of 17 For the kingdome of God is not meat nor drinke but righteousnes and peace ioye in the holie Gost. 18 For whosoeuer in these things serueth Christ is acceptable vnto God and is approued of men 19 Let vs then folowe those things which con cerne peace and where with one may edifie another 20 Destroy not the worke of God for meats sake * all things indede are pure but it is euil for the man whiche eateth with offence 21 * It is good nether to eat flesh nor to drinke wine nor any thing whereby thy bro ther stombleth or is offended or made weake 22 Hast thou faith haue it with thy self before God blessed is he that condemneth not him self in that thing which he aloweth 23 For he that douteth is condemned if he eat because he eateth not of faith and whatsoeuer is not ãâã saith is sinne CHAP. XV. 1 Paul exhorteth theÌ to support and loue one an other by the example of Christ 9 And by the onelie mercie of God which is the cause of saluation bothe of the one the other 14 He sheweth his zeale towarde them and the Church 30 And requireth the same of them 1 WE which are stroÌg ought to beare the infirmities of the weake and not to please our selues 2 Therefore let euerie man please his neighbour in that that is good to edification 3 For Christ also wolde not please him self but as it is written * The rebukes of them which rebuke thee fel on me 4 For whatsoeuer things are writteÌ afore time are
you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus by the Spirit of our God 12 ¶ * All things are lawful vnto me but all things are not profitable I may do all things but I wil not be broght vnder the power of anie thing 13 Meates are ordeined for the bellie and the bellie for the meates but God shal destroie bothe it aÌd them Now the bodie is not for fornication but for the Lord aÌd the Lord for the bodie 14 And God hathe also raised vp the Lord and * shal raise vs vp by his power 15 Knowe ye not that your bodies are the meÌbres of Christ shal I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid 16 Do ye not knowe that he which coupleth him self with an harlot is one bodie for two saith he shal be one flesh 17 But he that is ioyned vnto the Lord is one spirit 18 Flee fornicatioÌ euerie sinne that a maÌ doeth is without the bodie but he that coÌmitteth fornicatioÌ sinneth against his owne bodie 19 Know ye not that * your bodie is the teÌple of the holie Gost which is in you whome ye haue of God and ye are not your owne 20 * For ye are bought for a price therefore glo rifie God in your bodie and in your spirit for they are Gods CHAP. VII 1 The Apostle answereth to certeine questions which the Corinthians desired to knowe 2 As of single life 3 Of the duetie of mariage 11 Of discordes and dissension in mariage 13 Of mariage betwene ãâã faithful vnfaithful 18 Of vncircumcising the ãâã 21 Of seruitude 25 Of virginitie 39 And seconde mariage 1 NOw concerning the things whereof ye wrote vnto me It were good foramaÌ not to touche a woman 2 Neuertheles to auoide fornication let eue rie man haue his wife and let euerie woman haue her owne housband 3 * Let the honsband giue vnto the wife due beneuolence and like wise also the wife vnto the housband 4 The wife hathe not the power of her owne bodie but the housband and like wise also the housbaÌd hath not the power of his owne bodie but the wife 5 Defraude not one another except it be with consent for a time that ye may giue your selues to fasting and prayer and againe come together that Satan tempt you not for your incontinencie 6 But I speake this by permission not by commandement 7 For I wolde that all men were euen as I my self am but euerie man hathe his proper gift of God one after this maner aÌd another after that 8 Therefore I say vnto the vnmaried and vnto the widowes it is good for them if they abide euen as I do 9 But if they can not absteine let them marie for it is better to marie then to 10 And vnto the maried I commaÌde not I but the Lord Let not the wife * departe from her housband 11 But and if she departe let her remaine vnmaried or be reconciled vnto her housband and let not the housband put away his wife 12 But to the remnant I speake and not the Lord If anie brother haue a wife that beleneth not if she be content to dwell with him let him not forsake her 13 And the woman which hathe an housband that beleueth not if he be content to dwel with her let her not forsake him 14 For the vnbeleuing housband is sanctified by the wife and the vnbeleuing wife is sanctified by the housband els were your children vncleane but now are they holie 15 But if the vnbeleuing departe let him departe a brother or a sister is not in subiection in suche things but God hathe called vs in peace 16 For what knowest thou ô wife whither thou shalt saue thine housband Or what knowest thou ô maÌ whither thou shalt saue thy wife 17 But as God hathe distribute to euerie man as the Lord hathe called euerie one so let him walke and so ordeine I in all Churches 18 Is anie man called being circuÌcised let him not gather his vncircumcision is anie called vncircumcised let him not be circuÌcised 19 Circumcision is nothing and vncircumcision is nothing but the keping of the commaundements of God 20 * Let euerie man abide in the same vocatioÌ wherein he was called 21 Art thou called being a seruant care not for it but if yet thou maist be fre vse it rather 22 For he that is called in the Lord being a seruant is the Lords freman likewise also he that is called being fre is Christs seruant 23 * Ye are boght with a price be not the seruants of men 24 Brethren let euerie man wherein he was called therein abide with God 25 Now concerning virgines I haue no coÌmaundement of the Lord but I giue mine aduise as one that hathe obteined mercie of the Lord to be faithful 26 I suppose then this to be good for the pre sent necessitie I meane that it is good for a man so to be 27 Art thou bounde vnto a wife seke not to be losed art thou losed from a wife seke not a wife 28 But if thou takest a wife thou sinnest not and if a virgine marie she sinneth not neuer theles suche shal haue trouble in the flesh but spare you 29 And this I say brethren because the time is short here after that bothe they which haue wiues be as thogh they had none 30 And they that wepe as thogh they wept not and they that reioyce as thogh thei reioyced not thei that bie as thogh they possessed not 31 And they that vse this worlde as thogh they vsed it not for the facion of this worlde goeth away 32 And I wolde haue you without care The vnmaried careth for the things of the Lord how he may please the Lord. 33 But he that is maried careth for the things of the worlde how he maye please his wife 34 There is difference also betwene a virgine a wife the vnmaried womaÌ careth for the things of the Lord that she may be holie bothe in bodie and in spirit but she that is maried careth for the things of the worlde how she may please her housband 35 And this I speake for your owne commoditie not to tangle you in a snare but that ye followe that which is honest and that ye may cleaue fast vnto the Lord without separation 36 But if anie man thinke that it is vncomelye for his virgine if she passe the flowre of her age and nede so require let him do what he wil he sinneth not let them be maried 37 Neuertheles he that standeth firme in his heart
the testimonie of our conscience that in simplicitie and godlie purenes and not in fleshlie wisdome but by the grace of God we haue had our conuersation in the worlde and moste of all to you wardes 13 For we write none otherthings vnto you then that yeread or els that ye acknowledge and I trust ye shal acknowledge vnto the end 14 Euen as ye haue acknowledged vs partely that we are your reioycing euen as ye are ours in the day of our Lord Iesus 15 And in this confidence was I minded first to come vnto you that ye might haue had a double grace 16 And to passe by you into Macedonia and to come againe out of Macedonia vnto you and to be led forthe towarde Iudea of you 17 When I therefore was thus minded did I vse lightnes or minde I those things which I minde according to the flesh that with me shulde be Yea yea and Nay nay 18 Yea God is faithful that ourworde toward you was not Yea and Nay 19 For the Sonne of God Iesus Christ who was preacheh among you by vs that is by me and Siluanus and Timotheus was not Yea and Nay but in him it was Yea. 20 For all the promises of God in him are Yea and are in him Amen vnto the glorie of God through vs. 21 And it is God which stablisheth vs with you in Christ and hathe anointed vs. 22 Who hathe also sealed vs and hathe giuen the * earnest of the Spirit in our hearts 23 Now I call God for a recorde vnto my soule that to spare you I came not as yet vnto Corinthus 24 Not that we haue dominion ouer your faith but we are helpers of your ioye for by faith ye stande CHAP. II. He sheweth his loue towardes them 7 Requiring like wise that thei wolde be fauorable to the incestuous adulterer seing he did repent 14 He also reioyceth in God for the efficacie of his doctrine 17 Confuting thereby suche quarelpikers as vnder pretence of speaking against his persone soght nothing but the ouerthrowe of his doctrine 1 BVt I determined thus in my self that I wolde not come againe to you in heauines 2 For if I make you sorie who is he then that shulde make me glad but the same which is made sorie by me 3 And I wrote this same thing vnto you lest when I came I shulde take heauines of theÌ of whome I ought to reioyce this confideÌce haue I in you all that my ioye is the ioye of you all 4 For in great affliction and anguish of heart I wrote vnto you with many teares not that ye shulde be made sorie but that ye might perceiue the loue which I haue specially vnto you 5 And if any hathe caused sorow the same hathe not made me sorie but partely lest I shulde more charge him you all 6 It is sufficient vnto the same man that he was rebuked of manie 7 So that now contrarie wise ye ought rather to forgiue him and comforte him lest the same shulde be swalowed vp with ouer muche heauines 8 Wherefore I praye you that you wolde con firme your loue towards him 9 For this cause also did I write that I might knowe the profe of you whether ye wolde be obedient in all things 10 To whome ye forgiue aniething I forgiue also for verely if I forgaue anie thing to whome I forgaue it for your sakes forgaue I it in the sight of Christ 11 Lest Satan shulde circumuent vs forwe are not ignorant of his enterprises 12 ¶ Furthermore when I came to Troas to preache Christs Gospel and a dore was ope ned vnto me of the Lord 13 I had no rest in my spirit because I founde not Titus my brother but toke my leaue of theÌ and went away into Macedonia 14 Now thankes be vnto God which alwayes maketh vs to triumph in Christ and maketh manifest the sauour of his knowledge by vs in euerie place 15 For we are vnto God the swete sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them which perish 16 To the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life * and who is sufficient for these things 17 * For we are not as manie which make marchandise of the worde of God but as of synceritie but as of God in the sight of God speake we in Christ. CHAP. III. 1 He taketh for example the faith of the Corinthians for a probation of the trueth which he preached 6 And to exalte his Apostleship against the bragges of the false apostles 7. 13 He maketh comparison betwixt the Law and the Gospel 1 DO we beginne to praise our selues againe or nede we as some other epistles of recommendation vnto yon or letters of recommendation from you 2 Ye are our epistle written in our hearts which is vnderstand and red of all men 3 In that ye are manifest to be the epistle of Christ ministred by vs and written not with yncke but with the Spirit of the liuing God not in tables of stone but in fleshlie tables of the heart 4 And suche trust haue we through Christ to God 5 Not that we are sufficient of our selues to thinke anie thing as of our selues but our sufficiencie is of God 6 Who also hathe made vs able ministers of the New testament not of the letter but of the Spirit for the letter killeth but the Spi rit giueth life 7 If then the ministration of death written with letters and ingrauen in stones was glorous so that the children of Israel colde not beholde the face of Moses for the glorie of his contenaÌce which glorie is done away 8 Ho shal not the ministration of the Spirit be more glorious 9 For if the ministerie of condeÌnation was glorious muche more doeth the ministratioÌ of righteousnes excede in glorie 10 For euen that which was glorified was not glorified in this point that is as touching the exceding glorie 11 For if that which shulde be abolished was glorious muche more shal that which remaineth be glorious 12 Seing then that we haue suche trust we vse great boldenes of speache 13 * And we are not as Moses which put a vaile vpon his face that the childreÌ of Israel shulde not looke vnto the end of that which shulde be abolished 14 Therefore their mindes are hardened for vntil this day remaineth the same couering vntak ãâã away in the reading of the Olde testament which vaile in Christ is put away 15 But euen vnto this day when Moses is red the vaile is layed ouer their hearts 16 Neuertheles when their heart shal be turned to the Lord the vaile shal be taken away 17 Now the Lord is the * Spirit and where the Spirit of
He that gathered muche had nothing ouer he that gathered litle had not the lesse 16 And thanke be vnto God which hathe put in the heart of Titus the same care for you 17 Because he accepted the exhortacion yea he was so careful that of his owne accorde he went vnto you 18 And we haue sent also with him the brother whose praise is in the Gospel through out all the Churches 19 And not so onely but is also chosen of the Churches to be a felowe in ouriourney concerning this grace that is ministred by vs vn to the glorie of the same Lord and declaracion of your prompt minde 20 Auoyding this that no maÌ shulde blame vs in this abundance that is ministred by vs. 21 * Prouiding for honest things not onely before the Lord but also before men 22 And we haue sent with then ourbrother whome we haue of times proued to be diligent in manie things but now muche more diligent for the great confidence whiche I haue in you 23 Whether anie do enquire of Titus he is my felowe and helper to you warde or of our brethren they are messengers of the Churches and the glorie of Christ. 24 Wherefore shewe towarde them and befo re the Churches the profe of your loue and of the reioycing that we haue of you CHAP. IX 3 The cause of Titus and his companions coÌming to theÌ 6 He exhorteth to giue almes cherefully 7 Shewing what frute wil ãâã thereof 1 FOr as touching the ministring to the Sain tes it is superfluous for me to write vnto you 2 For I knowe your readines of minde whereof I boast my self of you vnto them of Macedonia and say that Achaiawas prepared a yere ago and your zeale hathe prouoked manie 3 Now haue I sent the brethren lest our reioycing ouer you shulde be in vaine in this behalfe that ye as I haue said be readie 4 Lest if thei of Macedonia come with me and finde you vnprepared we I nede not to say you ãâã be ashamed in this my constant boasting 5 Wherefore I thoght it necessarie to exhorte the brethen to come before vnto you and to finish your beneuolence appointed a fore that it might be readie and come as of beneuolence and not as of sparing 6 This yet remember that he which so weth sparingly shal reape also sparingly and he that soweth liberally shall reape also liberally 7 As euerie man wisheth in his heart so ãâã him giue not grudgingly or of necessitie * for God loueth a chereful giuer 8 And God is able to make all grace to aboun de to warde you that ye ãâã hauing ãâã sufficiencie in all things may abounde in euerie good worke 9 * As it is written He hathe sparsed abroad and hathe giuen to the poore his ãâã ce remaineth for euer 10 Also he that findeth seede to the sower wil minister ãâã wise bread for foode and multiplie your sede and increase the frutes of your beneuolence 11 That on all partes ye may be made riche vnto all ãâã which causeth through vs ãâã ãâã vnto God 12 For the ministracion of this seruice not one ly ãâã the ãâã of the Saintes but also is abundant by the thank esgiuing of manie vnto God 13 Which by the experimente of this ministracion praise God for your voluntarie submission to the Gospel of CHRIST and for your liberall distribution to the and to all men 14 And by their praier for you desiring after you greatly for the abundant grace of God in you 15 Thankes therefore be vnto God for his vnspeakeable gift CHAP. X. He toucheth the false apostles and defendeth his ãâã exhorting them to obedience 11 And sheweth what his pouer is 13 And how he vseth it 1 NOw I Paul my self beseche you by the mekenes and gentlenes of Christ which when I am present among you am base but am bolde towarde you being absent 2 And this I require you that I nede not to be bolde when I am ãâã with that same confidence where with I thinke to be bolde against some which esteme vs as thogh we walked according to the flesh 3 Neuertheles thogh we walke in the ãâã yet we do not warre after the flesh 4 For the weapons of our warrefare are not carnal but mightie through God to cast downe holdes 5 Casting downe the imaginations and ãâã ãâã thing that is exalted against the knowledge of God and bringing into captiuitie euerie thoght to the obedience of Christ 6 And hauing ready the vengeance against all disobedience when our obedience is fulfilled 7 Loke ye on things ãâã the appearance If anie man trust in him self that he is Christs let him consider this againe of him self that as he is Christs euen so are we Christs 8 For thogh I shulde boast some what more of our autoritie which the Lord hathe giuen vs for edification and not for your destruction I shulde haue no shame 9 This I say that I may not seme as it were to feare you with letters 10 For the letters saith he are sore and strong but his ãâã presence is weeke and his speache is of no value 11 Let suche one thinke this that suche as we are in ãâã by letters when we are absent suche wil we be also in dede when we are present 12 For we dare not make ourselues of the nom ber or to compare our selues to them ãâã praise them selues but they vnderstand not that they measure them selues with them selues and compare them selues with them selues 13 But we wil not reioyce of things which are not with in our measure * but according to the measure of the line whereof GOD hathe distributed vnto vs a measure to atteine euen vnto you 14 For we stretch not ourselues beyonde our measure as thogh we had not atteined vnto you for euen to you also haue we come in preaching the Gospel of Christ 15 Not boasting of things which are without our measure that is of other meÌs labours and we hope when your faith shal increase to be magnified by you according to our ãâã abundantly 16 And to preache the Gospel in those ãâã which are beyonde you not to reioyce in another mans line that is in the things that are prepared already 17 But let him that reioyceth reioyce in the Lord. 18 For he that praiseth him self is not alowed but he whome the Lord praiseth CHAP. XI 2 He declareth his affection towarde them 5 The excellencie of his ministerie 9 And his diligence in the same 13 The fetches of the false apostles 16 The peruerse iudgement of the Corinthians 22 And his owne praises 1 WOlde to God ye colde suffer a litle my foolishnes and in deed ye suffer me 2 For I am ielous ouer you with godlie ielousie for I haue prepared you for one housband to present you as a pure virgine to Christ 3
contentions curious disputations and vaine questions to the inteÌt that his doctrine may al together edifie Considering that the examples of Hymeneus and Philetus which subuerted the true doctrine of the resurre ction were so horrible yet to the intent that no man shulde be offended at their fall being men of autoritie inestima tion he sheweth that all that professe Christ are not his that the Churche is subiect to this calamitie that the euill must dwel among the good til Gods trial come yet he reserueth them whom he hathe elected euen to the end And that Timotheus shulde not be discouraged by the wicked he declareth what abominable men and dangerous times shall followe willing him to arme him self with the hope of the good yssue that God wil giue vnto his to exercise him self diligeÌtly in the Scriptures bothe against the aduersaries and for the vtilitie of the Churche desiring him to come to hym for certeine necessarie affaires and so with his and others salutations endeth CHAP. I. 6 Paul exhorteth Timotheus to stedfastnes and pacience in persecution and to continue in the doctrine that he had taught him 12 Whereof his bonds and afflictions were agage 16 A commendation of Onesiphorus 1 PAul an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the will of God accordyng to the promes of life whiche is in Christ Iesus 2 To Timotheus my beloued sonne Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and from Iesus Christ our Lord. 3 I thanke God * whome I serue from mine elders with pure conscience that without ceasing I haue remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day 4 Desiring to se thee mindful of thy teares that I may be filled with ioye 5 When I call to remembrance the vnfained faith that is in thee whiched welt first in thy grandmother Lois and in this mother Eunice and am assured that it dwelleth in thee also 6 Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stirre vp the gifte of God whiche is in thee by the putting on of mine hands 7 For God hathe not giuen to vs the Spirit of feare but of power and of loue and of a sounde minde 8 Be not therefore ashamed of the testimonie of our Lord nether of me his prisoner but be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel according to the power of God 9 Who hathe saued vs and called vs with an * holie calling not according to our* workes but according to his owne purpose grace which was giuen to vs through Christ Iesus before the * worlde was 10 But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christ who hathe abolished death and hathe broght life and immortalitie vnto light through the Gospel 11 * Whereunto I am appointed a preacher Apostle and ateacher of the Gentiles 12 For the which cause I also suffre these things but I am not ashamed for I knowe whome I haue beleued and I am persuaded that he is able to kepe that whiche I haue coÌmitted to him against that day 13 Kepe the true paterne of the wholsome wordes whiche thou hast heard of me in faith and loue whiche is in Christ Iesus 14 That worthie thing which was committed to thee kepe through the holie Gost whiche dwelleth in vs. 15 This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia be turned from me of whiche sorte are Phygellus and Hermogenes 16 The Lorde giue mercie vnto the house of One siphorus for he oftrefreshed me was not ashamed of my chaine 17 But when he was at Rome he soght me out verie diligently and founde me 18 The Lord grant vnto him that he may finde mercie with the Lord at that day and in how manie things he hathe ministred vnto me at Ephesus thou knowest verie wel CHAP. II. 2 He exhorteth him to be constant in trouble to suffer manly to abyde faste in the wholsome doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ. 11 Shewing him the fidelitie of Gods counsel touching the saluation of his 19 And the marke thereof 1 THou therfore my sonne be strong in the grace that is in Christ Iesus 2 And what things thou hast heard of me by manie witnesses the same deliuer to faithfull men whiche shal be able to teache other also 3 Thou therefore suffer afflictions as a good souldier of Iesus Christ. 4 No man that warreth entangleth hym self with the affaires of this life because he wolde please him that hathe chosen hym to be a souldier 5 And if anie man also striue for a masterie he is not crowned excepthe striue as he ought to do 6 The housband man must labour before he receiue the frutes 7 Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things 8 Remember that Iesus Christ made of the sede of Dauid was raised againe from the dead accordyng to my Gospel 9 Wherein I suffer trouble an euil doer ouen vnto bondes but the worde of God is not bounde 10 Therefore I suffer all things for the * elects sake that they might also obteine the the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternal glorie 11 It is a true saying For if we be* dead wyth him we also shal liue with him 12 If we suffer we shal also reigne with hym * if we denie him he also wil denie vs. 13 If* we beleue not yet abideth he faithful he can not denie him self 14 Of these thyngs put them in remembrance and protest before the Lord that they striue not aboute wordes whiche is to no profit but to the peruerting of the hearers 15 Studie to she we thy selfe approued vnto God a workeman that nedeth not to be asha med diuiding the worde of trueth a right 16 * Stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shal encrease vnto more vngo ãâã 17 And their worde shall fret as a cancre of which sorte is Hymeneus and Philetus 18 Whiche as concernyng the trueth haue erred saying that the resurrection is past already and do destroye the faith of certeine 19 But the fundation of God remayneth sure and hathe thys seale The LORD knoweth who are his and Let euerie one that calleth on the Name of Christ departe frome iniquitie 20 Notwithstanding in a great house are not onely vessels of Golde and of Siluer but also of wood and of earth and some for honour and some vnto dishonour 21 If anie man therefore purge him selfe from these he shal be a vessel vnto honour sanctified and mete for the Lord and prepared vn to euerie good worke 22 Flee also frome the lustes of youth and followe after ryghteousnes fayth loue and peace with them that* cal on the Lord with pure heart 23 * And put away foolish and vnlearned que stions knowing that they in gendre strife 24 But the seruant of the Lord
that is in thine house 3 Grace be with you and peace from GOD our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 4 I* giue thankes to my God making meÌcion alwaies of thee in my prayers 5 When I heare of thy loue and faith which thou hast towarde the Lord Iesus and to warde all Saintes 6 That the felowship of thy faith may be made fruteful and that whatsoeuer good thing is in you through Christ Iesus may be knowen 7 For we haue great ioye and consolacion in in thy loue because by thee brother the Saintes hearts are comforted 8 Wherefore thogh I be verie bolde in Christ to commande thee that which is coÌuenient 9 Yet for loues sake I rather beseche thee thogh I be as I am euen Paul aged and euen now a prisoner for Iesus Christ. 10 I beseche thee for my sonne* Onesimus whome I haue begotten in my bondes 11 Whiche in time past was to thee vnprofitable but now profitable bothe to thee and to me 12 Whome I haue sent againe thou therefore receine him that is mine owne bowels 13 Whome I wolde haue reteined with me that in thy stede he might haue ministred vnto me in the bondes of the Gospel 14 But without thy minde wolde I do nothyng that thy benefite shulde not be as it were of necessitie but willingly 15 It may be that he therefore departed for a ceason that thou shuldest receiue hym for euer 16 Not now as a seruant but aboue a seruant euen as a brother beloued specially to me how muche more than vnto thee bothe in the flesh and the Lord 17 If therefore thou counte our things commune receiue him as my self 18 If he hathe hurt thee or oweth thee ought that put on mine accountes 19 I Paul haue written this with mine owne hand I wil recompense it albeit I do not say to thee that thou owest vnto me euen thine owne self 20 Yea brother let me obteine this pleasure of thee in the Lord comforte my bo wels in the Lord. 21 Trusting in thine obedience I wrote vnto thee knowing that thou wiltdo euen more then I say 22 Moreouer also prepare ãâã lodgyng for I trust through your prayers I shal be giuen vnto you 23 There salute thee Epaphras my fellowe pri soner in Christ Iesus 24 Marcus Aristarchus Demas and Luke my fellowe helpers 25 The grace of our Lorde Iesus Christe be with your spirit Amen Written from Rome to Philemon and sent by Onesimus a seruant THE EPISTLE TO the Ebrevves THE ARGVMENT FOrasmuche as diuers bothe of the Greke writers and Latines witnesse that the writer of this Epistle for iuste causes wolde not haue his name knowen it were curiositie of our parte to labour muche therein For seing the Spirit of God is the autor thereof it diminisheth nothing the autoritie althogh we knowe not with what penne he wrote it Whether it were Paul as it is not like ãâã Luke or Barnabas or Clement or some other his chief purpose is to persuade vnto the Ebrewes whereby he principally meaneth them that abode at Ierusalem and vnder them all the rest of the Iewes that Christ Iesus was not onely the redemer but also that at his comming all ceremonies must haue an end forasmuche as hys doctrine was the conclusion of al the prophecies therfore not onely Moses was inferior to him but also the Angels for they al were seruants he the Lord but so Lord that he hathe also taken our flesh and is made our brother to assure vs of our saluation through him self for he is that eternal Priest whereof all the Leuitical Priests were but shadowes and therfore at his comming they ought to cease and all sacrifices for ãâã to be abolished as he proueth from the seuenth chap. verse 11. vnto the 12. chap. verse 13. Also he was that Prophet of whome all the Prophetes in time past witnessed as is de clared from the 12. chapter verse 18. to the twentie and fiue verse of the same chapter yea and is the King to whome all things are subiect as appeareth from that verse 25. to the beginning of the last chapter Wherefore according to the examples of the olde fathers we must constantly beleue in him that being sanctified by his iustice taught by his wisdome and gouerned by his powet we may stedfastly and courageously perseuere euen to the end in hope of that ioye that is set before our eyes occupying our selues in Christian exercises that we may bothe be thankeful to God duetiful to our neighbour CHAP. I. 1 He sheueth the excellencie of Christ. 4 Aboue the Angels 7 And of their office 1 AT sondrie times and in diuers maners God spake in the olde time to our fathers by the Prophetes 2 In these last dayes hathe spoken vnto vs by his SoÌne whom he hathe made heir of all things by whome also he made the worldes 3 * Who being the brightnes of the glorie the ingraued forme of his persone and bea ring vp al things by his mightie worde hathe by him self purged our sinnes and sitteth at the right hand of the maiestie in the high est places 4 And is made so muche more excellent then the Angels in as muche as he hath obteined a more excellent name then thei 5 For vnto which of the Angels said he at anie time * Thou art my Sonne this day begate I thee and againe I * wil be his Father and he shal be my sonne 6 And againe when he bringeth in his first begotten Sonne into the worlde he saith * And let all the Angels of God worship him 7 And of the Angels he saith * He maketh the Spirits his messengers and his ministers a flame of fyre 8 But vnto the Sonne he saith * O God thy throne is for euer and euer the scepter of thy kingdome is a scepter of righteousnes 9 Thou hast loued righteousnes and hated iniquitie Wherefore God euen thy GOD hathe anointed thee with the oyle of gladnes aboue thy fellowes 10 And Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth aÌd the heauens are the workes of thine hands 11 They shal perish but thou doest remaine and they all shal waxe oldeas doeth a garment 12 And as a vesture shalt thou folde them vp and they shal be changed but thou art the same and thy yeres shal not faile 13 Vnto which also of the Angels said he at anie time Sit at my right hand til I make thine enemies thy fotestole 14 Are they not all ministring spirits sent forthe to minister for their sakes which shal be heires of saluation CHAP. II. 1 He exhorteth vs to be obedient vnto the new Law which Christ hathe giuen vs 9 And not to be offended at the infirmitie and Iowe degre of Christ 10 Because it was necessarie that for oursakes he shulde
haue handled of the Worde of life 2 For the life appeared and we haue sene it and beare witnes aÌd she we vnto you the eternal life which was with the Father and appeared vnto vs 3 That I say which we haue sene and heard declare we vnto you that ye may also haue felowship with vs and that our felowship also may be with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ. 4 And these things write we vnto you that your ioye may be ful 5 This then is the message which we haue heard of him and declare vnto you that God * is light in him is no darkenes 6 If we say that we haue felowship with him and walke in darkenes we lye and do not truely 7 But if we walke in the light as he is in the light we haue felowship one with another and the * blood of Iesus Christ his Sonne clenseth vs from al sinne 8 * If we say that we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and trueth is not in vs. 9 If we acknowledge our sinnes he is faithful and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs from all vnrighteousnes 10 If we say we haue not sinned we make him a lier and his worde is not in vs. CHAP. II. 1 Christ is our Aduocate 19 Of true loue and how it is tried 18 To beware of Antichrist 1 MY babes these things write I vnto you that ye sinne not and if any man sinne we haue an Aduo cat with the Father Iesus Christ the Iust. 2 And he is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole worlde 3 And hereby we are sure that we know him if we kepe his commandements 4 He that saith I knowe hym and kepeth not his commandements is a lier and the trueth is not in him 5 But he that kepeth his worde in hym is the loue of God perfite indede hereby we know that we are in him 6 He that saith he remaineth in hym ought euen so to walke as he hathe walked 7 Brethren I write no newe commandement vnto you but an olde commandement whiche ye haue had from the beginning the olde commandement is the worde whiche ye haue heard from the beginning 8 Againe a newe commandement I write vnto you that whiche is true in him and ãâã in you for the darkenes is past the true light now shineth 9 He that saith that he is in the light and hateth his brother is in darkenes vntill this time 10 * He that loueth his brother abideth in the light and there is none occasion of euil in hym 11 But he that hateth his brother is in darkenes and walketh in darkenes knoweth not whither he goeth because that darkenes hathe blinded his eyes 12 Litle children I write vnto you because your sinnes are forgiuen you for his Names sake 13 I write vnto you fathers because ye haue knowen hym that is from the beginnyng I write vnto you yong men because ye haue ouercome the wicked 14 I write vnto you babes because ye haue knowen the Father I haue written vnto you fathers because ye haue knowen hym that is froÌ the beginning I haue writen vnto you yong men because ye are strong the word of God abideth in you and ye haue ouercome the ãâã 15 Loue not the worlde nether the things that are in the worlde If any man loue the*world the loue of the Father is not in hym 16 For all that is in the worlde as the luste of the flesh the luste of the eyes and the pride of life is not of the Father but is of the worlde 17 And the worlde passeth awaye and the luste thereof but he that fulfilleth the will of God abideth euer 18 Babes it is the last time and ye haue heard that Antichrist shall come euen now are there many Antichrists whereby we know that it is the last time 19 They went out from vs but thei were not of vs for if they had bene of vs they wolde haue continued with vs. But this commeth to passe that it might appeare that they are not all of vs. 20 But ye haue an ointement from hym that is Holie and ye haue knowen all things 21 I haue not written vnto you because ye knowe not the trueth but because ye know it and that no lye is of the trueth 22 Who is a lyer but he that denyeth that Iesus is Christ the same is the Antichrist that denyeth the Father and the Sonne 23 Whosoeuer denyeth the Sonne the same hathe not the Father 24 Let therefore abide in you that same which ye haue heard from the beginnyng If that whiche ye haue heard from the beginnyng shall remaine in you ye also shall contine we in the Sonne and in the Father 25 And this is the promes that he hathe promised vs euen eternall life 26 These things haue I writen vnto you concernyng them that deceiue you 27 But the anointyng whiche ye receyued of hym dwelleth in you and ye nede not that any man teache you but as the same Anointing teacheth you of al things and it is true and is notlying and as it taught you ye shall abide in him 28 And now litle children abyde in hym that when he shal appeare we may be bolde and not be ashamed before hym at his comming 29 If ye knowe that he is righteous knowe ye that he whiche doeth righteously is borne of him CHAP. III. 1 The singular loue of God towarde vs. 7 And how we againe ought to loue one another 1 BEholde what loue the Father hathe shewed on vs that we shulde be called the sonnes of God for this cause the worlde knoweth you not because it knoweth not hym 2 Dearly beloued now are we the sonnes of God but yet it doeth not appeare what we shal be and we knowe that when he shall appeare we shal be like him for we shall se him as he is 3 And euerie man that hathe this hope in him purgeth him self euen as he is pure 4 Whosoeuer committeth sinne transgresseth also the Law for sinne is the transgression of the Law 5 And ye knowe that he appeared that he might * take away our sinnes and in hym is no sinne 6 Whosoeuer abideth in hym sinneth not whosoeuer sinneth hathe not sene him nether hathe knowen hym 7 Litle children let no man deceiue you he that doeth righteousnes is righteous as he is righteous 8 He that * committeth sinne is of the deuill for the deuill sinneth from the beginnyng for this purpose appeared the Sonne of God that he might lose the workes of the deuill 9 Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not for his sede
and for the witnessing of Iesus Christ. 10 And I was rauished in spirit on the Lords day and heard behinde me a great voyce as it had bene of a trumpet 11 Saying I am and the first and the last and that whiche thou seest write in a boke and send it vnto the seuen Churches whiche are in Asia vnto Ephesus and vnto Smyrna and vnto Pergamus and vnto Thyatira and vnto Sardi and vnto Philadelphia and vnto Laodicea 12 Then I turned backe to sethe voyce that spake with me and wheÌ I was turned I sawe seuen golden candlestickes 13 And in the middes of the seuen candlestickes one like vnto the Sonne of man clothed with a garment downe to the feete girde about the pappes with golden girdle 14 His head and heere 's were white as white woll and as snowe and his eyes were as a flame of fyre 15 And his fete like vnto fine u brasse burning as in a fornace and voyce as the sounde of many waters 16 And he had in his right hand seuen y starres and out of his mouth went a sharpe two edged sworde and his face shone as the sunne shineth in his strength 17 And when I sawe him I fell at his fete as dead then he laid his right hand vpon me saying vnto me Feare not I am the first and the last 18 And am aliue but I was dead and beholde I am a liue for euermore Amen and I haue the keyes of hel and of death 19 Write the things which thou hast sene and the things whiche are and the things which shal come here after 20 The misterie of the seuen starres whiche thou sawest in my right hand and the seuen golden candlestickes is this The seuen starres are the Aungels of the seuen Churches and the seuen candlestickes whiche thou sawest are the seuen Churches CHAP. II. 1 He exhorte foure Chuches 5 To repentance 10 To perseuerance pacience and amendement 5. 14 20. 23. Aswel by threatenings 7. 10. 17. 26. As promises of rewarde 1 VNto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write These things saith he that hol deth the seuen starres in his right hand and walketh in the middes of the seuen golden candlestickes 2 I knowe thy workes and thy labour aÌd thy pacience and how thou canst not forbeare them whiche are euil and hast examined theÌ whiche say they are Apostles and are not hast founde them lyers 3 And thou hast suffred and hast pacience for my Names sake hast labored and hast not fainted 4 Neuertheles I haue somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first loue 5 Remember therefore from wheÌce thou art fallen and repent and do the first workes orels I wil come against thee shortly and wil remoue thy candlesticke out of his place except thou amende 6 But this thou hast that thou hatest the workes of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 7 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spitit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eate of the tree of life whiche is in the middes of the Paradise of God 9 ¶ And vnto the Aungell of the Churche of the Smyrnians write These things saith he that is first and last Whiche was dead and is a liue 9 I know thy workes and tribulation and pouertie but thou art riche and I knowe the blasphemie of them which say they are Iewes and are not but are the Synagogue of Satan 10 Feare none of those things whiche thou shalt suffer beholde it shall come to passe that the deuill shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tryed and ye shall haue tribulation ten dayes be thou faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the crowne of life 11 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches He that ouercometh shal not be hurt of the secoÌde death 12 And to the Angel of the Church whiche is at Pergamus write This saith he which hath the sharpe sworde with two edges 13 I knowe thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Satans throne is and thou kepest my Name and hast not denied my faith euen in those dayes when Antipasmy faithful martyr was slaine among you where Satan dwelleth 14 But I haue a fewe things against thee because thou hast there them that mainteine the doctrine of * Balaam whiche taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel that they shulde eat of things sacrificed vnto idoles and commit fornication 15 Euen so hast thou them that mainteine the doctrine of the Nicolaitans whiche thyng I hate 16 Repent thy self or els I wil come vnto thee shortely and will fight against them with the sworde of my mouth 17 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the spirit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eat of the Manna that is hid and will giue hym a white stone and in the stone a newe name writen whiche no man knoweth sauing he that receiueth it 18 ¶ And vnto the Angel of the Church which is at Thyatira write These thyngs saith the Sonne of God which hathe his eyes like vnto a flame of fyre and his fete like fine brasse 19 I knowe thy workes and thy loue and seruice and faith and thy pacience and thy wor kes and that they are mo at the last then at the first 20 Notwithstanding I haue a fewe things against thee that thou suffrest the ãâã * Ie sabel which calleth her self a Prophetesse to teache and to deceiue my seruants to make them commit fornication and to eat meats sacrified vnto idoles 21 And I gaue her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 22 Beholde I wil cast her into a bed and them that commit fornication with her into great affliction except they repent them of their workes 23 And I wil kill her children with death and all the Churches shal knowe that I am he which * searche the reines and hearts and I wil giue vnto euerie one of you according vnto your workes 24 And vnto you I say the rest of them of Thya tira As many as haue not this learning nether haue knowen the depnes of Satan as they speake I wil put vpoÌ you none other burden 25 But that which ye haue all ready holde fast til I come 26 For he that ouercometh and kepeth my workes vnto the end * to him wil I giue power ouer nations 27 And he shal rule them with a rodde of yron and as the vessels of a potter shal ãâã be broken 28 Euen as I receiued of my Father so will I giue him the
charge read Exod 18. Ioh. 7. ãâã Leui. 19. 13. Chap. 16. 19 1. ãâã 17. 7. m And you are his ãâã Prou. 24. 5. iam 2. 2. n So that the faut was in them sel nes that they dyd not soner possesse the inheritance promised o Read ãâã 23. 1. Non. b. ãâã ãâã â Or valley of the cluster of grapes p To wit Caléb and ãâã Mosés ãâã the better part to the greater that is two to ten q Suche was the Iewes vn thankefulnes that they counted Gods especial loue ãâã r The other ten not Caléb and Ioshua Nomb. 13. 29. s Declaring that to renounce our owne force and constantly to followe our vocation and depend on the Lord is the true boldnes and agreable to God Exod ãâã 21. Nomb. 14. 23. ãâã 14. 6. Nom 20. 12. 27. 14. Chap. 3. 26. 4. ãâã 34. 4. t VVhiche ministreth vnto thee u VVhiche were vnder tweÌry yere olde as NoÌ 14. ãâã x This declareth mansnature who wil do that whiche God forbiddeth and wil not do that with he commandeth y Signifying that man hathe no strength but wheÌ God is at hand to helpe him z Because ye rather shewed your ãâã then true ãâã ãâã lameÌ ting the losse of your brethèren then ãâã for your sinnes a They obeyed after that GOD had chastised theÌ b Eight and thirtie yere as ver 14. c This was the seconde times for before they had caused the Israelites to ãâã Nomb. 20. 21. Gen. 36. 8. d And giueÌ thee meanes ãâã thou maiest make recompence also God will direct thee by his prouidence as ãâã hathe done â Or wildernes â Or besiege e VVhiche were the Moabites and Ammonites f Signifying that as these gyants were driuen out for their sinnes so the wicked wheÌ ãâã sinnes are ãâã can not auoide Gods plagues Nom. 21. 12. g He sheweth hereby that as God is ãâã in ãâã promes so ãâã ãâã are not in vaine h His plague and punishement to destroye all that were ãâã yere olde and aboue i ãâã called theÌ ãâã Rephaims ãâã is ãâã or phisicians to heale ãâã vices but were in dede zamzummims that is wicked and abominable â Or Gaza k According to his promes made to ãâã Gen. 15. 21. l This declareth that the heartes of men are in Gods haÌds ether to be made faint or bolde Nom. 21. 21. m Because nether intreaty nor exaÌples of others colde moue him he colde not complaine of his iuste destruction n God in his ãâã and ãâã doeth not onelie appoint the ends but the meanes tending to the same Nomb. 21. 23. â Ebr. beforevs o God had ãâã Canaan and therfore he wold not that anie of the wicked race shuld be preserued â Or into our hand â Or ãâã Nomb. 21. 33. a Therfore ãâã the ãâã of the Lord they had ãâã ãâã of his parte to fight agaynste him Chap. 29. 7. Nomb. 21. 24. Nomb. 21. ãâã b As villages and smale townes c Because this was ãâã appointemeÌt therfore it maye not be iudged cruel d The more ãâã that thys gyant was the ãâã occasion had they to glorifie God for the victorie Nomb. 32. ãâã e Meaning wheÌ he ãâã this ãâã f VVhiche ãâã the ãâã frome the ãâã â Or at ãâã g That is the ãâã ãâã and ãâã Manasseh as ãâã 32 21. Iosh. 22. 4. Nomb. 27. 18. h So that the victories came not by your owne ãâã ãâã th or ãâã i He ãâã according to the commoÌ and corrupt speeche of them whiche actr bure that power vnto ãâã that ãâã apperteineth vnto God â Or wonders k He meaneth zion ãâã the temple shulde be buylt and GOD honored l As before he sawe by the ãâã of ãâã the good mountaine which was zion so here hys eyes were ãâã vp aboue the ãâã of nature to beholde all the ãâã of Canaan a For this doctrine ãâã not in bare ãâã knowledge but in practise of life b Thinke not to be more wise theÌ I am c God wil not be serued by halues but wil haue full obedience d Goddes iudgements executed vpon other ido laters ought to serue for our instruction e And were not idolaters f Because all men naturally desire wisedome he sheweth how to ãâã vnto it â Or surely g Helping vs and deliuering vs out of all dangers h He addeth all these wordes to she we that we can neuer ãâã carefull ynough to kepe the Lawe of GOD and to teache it to our posteritie Exod. 19 18. i The Lawe was giuen with fearefull miracles to declare both that God was the autor thereof and also that no flesh was able to abide ãâã of the same k God ioineth this condicion to his couenant â Ebr. ãâã l Signifying that destructioÌ is prepared for all theÌ that ãâã anye image to represeÌt God m He ãâã appointed ãâã for to ãâã man n He hathe deliuered you out of moste miserable ãâã and frely chosen you for his children o Mosés good ãâã ãâã in that that he being depriued of such an excellent treasure doeth not enuie them that muste enioyeit p To those that come not vnto him with loue reuerence but ãâã against him Ebr. ãâã 29. q Meaning hereby al supersticion and ãâã of the true ãâã of God r Thogh ãâã wolde absolue you yet the ãâã creatures shal be witnesses of your ãâã s So that his ãâã shall make ãâã former blessings of none effect t Not with outward shewe ãâã ceremonie but with a true confession of thy fautes â Ebr. in the later dayes u To certifie them the more of the assurance of their saluacion x Mans ãâã is partelye cause that he knoweth not God y By so manifesle ãâã that none cold dout ther of z He sheweth the cause why GOD wroght these miracles a Frelve and ãâã of their desertes b God promiseth rewarde not for our ãâã but to incourage vs and to assure vs that our labour shal not be lost ãâã 20. 8. c The articles and pointes of the ãâã Nomb 21. 24. Chap. 1. 4. Nomb. ãâã 33. Chap. 3. ãâã d That is the salt Sea Chap. 3. 17. â Ebr. I speake in your eares Exod. 19 5. a Some read GOD made not this couenaÌt that is in suche ample sorte and with suche signes and wonders b So plainely that you nede not to doute thereof Exod. 20. 2. Leu. 16. 1. Psal. 96. 7. â Or seruants c God bindeth vs to serue him only without supersti cioÌ and idolatrie Exod 34. 7. Ierem. 32. 18. d That is of hys honour not ãâã it to be giuen to other e The ãâã degre to kepe the commandements is to loue God f Meaning ãâã God ãâã six daies to our labours that we ought willinglye to dedicat the ãâã to serue him wholy g Not for a shew but with true obedience and due reuerence Matth. 5. ãâã Luk 18. 20. Rom. 13 9. h He speaketh not onely of that ãâã
k For they knew that they ought not to obey the wicked coÌmandement of the king in slaying the innocents l This was Gods ãâã ãâã according to his ãâã preserued some of the house of Eli. Chap. 2. 33. Or he that taketh thy life shal take mine also a Whiche was ãâã ãâã in the ãâã of ãâã Iosh. 15. 44. b That is in the middes of ãâã much more wheÌ we come to the borders against our ãâã Chap. 22. 20. c By Gods ãâã dence the Ephod was preserued kept with Dauid the true king â Ebr. in his hand d To coÌsult with the lord by ãâã and ãâã â Or ãâã Or to fro ãâã hauing no certe ãâã ãâã to go to â Or stroÌg places e No power ãâã ãâã can ãâã against Gods ãâã but whenhe ãâã the ãâã â Ebr. ãâã hande f ãâã assureth Dauid that God will accomplish hiÌs promes that ãâã father striueth against ãâã ãâã conscience â Or of the Wildernes g The Lorde recompence this friendship â Ebr. where his fote hathe bene h In your ãâã of ãâã whi che is in ãâã i Which was also in the tribe of Indáh Iosh. 15. 5. k Thus the Lord caÌ ãâã backe the bridel ãâã the ãâã deliuer his out of ãâã lions mouthe l That isthe stone of ãâã because there they deuided them ãâã one frome another a That is ãâã places ãâã were defensed by nature b A citie of ãâã Iosh. 15. 62. â Ebr. to couer ãâã fete â Ebr. in the sides c Here wese how ready we ãâã to ãâã ãâã promes if the ãâã serue ãâã ãâã litle d For seing is was his owne ãâã uate cause ãâã that he had touched his enemie e ãâã to the salse report of theÌ that said Dauid was Sauls enemie he ãâã him selfe to be his friend â Or the prouerbe ãâã an ancien man â Ebr. iudge f Thogh he was a most cruel enemie to Dauid yet by his great gen ãâã ãâã ce ãâã hym to ãâã â Ebr. a good waye g Thogh this tyrant saw and coÌ fessed the fauour of God towar de Dauid yet he cea seth not to perse ãâã him against his ãâã conscience Chap. 28. 3. Eccles. ãâã 23. a That is among his owne kinred b Maon aÌd Carmel were ãâã in the tribe of lu dah ãâã the ãâã was in Galile â ãâã of ãâã c Some read so maiest thou liue in prosperitie the nexte yere ãâã thou c. â Ebr ãâã d VVhatsoeuer thou haste ready for vs. e Thus the ãâã ãâã in stede of releuing the necessitie of Gods children vse to reuile their personnes and condemne their cause â Ebr. ãâã â Ebr. droue the awaye f VVheÌ we kepte our shepe in the wyldernes of Paran â Ebr. is accomplished â Ebr. bread â Or ãâã g Because she knewe his crooked nature that he wolde rather haue perished then consented to her ãâã h Meanyng by thys prouerbe that he wolde de stroy both ãâã and great â Ebr. in ãâã caues â Or foole i That is that thou shuldest not be reuenged of thine enemie â Or present â ãâã Walke as the ãâã k Confirme hys kingdome to his ãâã â Ebr. from thy dayes l To Wit Saul m God shal preserue thee longe in his seruice aÌd destroye thyne enemies n That he hathe not aueÌged him selfe Whyche things Wold haue ãâã his ãâã o Read vers 26. p He attributeth it to the Lordes mercie and not to him selfe that he Was stayed â ãâã ãâã thy face q For he had no ãâã to coÌsider or giue thankes for this great be nefite of deliuerance r For feare of the great danger â Or reuenged s For he had experience of her greate godlynes Wisedome and humilitie s For he had experience of her greate godlynes Wisedome and humilitie â Ebr Went at her fete Iosh. 15. 55. 2. Sam. 3. ãâã t VVhiche ãâã place borderyng on the countrey of the Moabites Chap. 23. ãâã â Or in ãâã â Or the Wildernes a That is of the most skilfull and valiant soldiers â Or to a ãâã teine place Chap. 14. 50. and 17. ãâã b VVho Was a stranger and not an ãâã c Who afterward Was Dauides chief captaine â Or bilsler d Meaning he Wolde make him sure at one stroke e To Wit in his owne priuate cause for ãâã ãâã kings at Gods appoint ment 2. king 9. 24. â Ebr. the heaue slepe of the lord Was fallen vpon them â Ebr. answerest f Estemed moste valiaÌc and mete to saue the king â Ebr. sonnes of death g Hereby it appeareth that the hypocrite ãâã Dauid against his owne ãâã and ãâã to his ãâã h Let his ãâã towarde vs be pacified by ãâã i As muche as laye in theÌ they compelled him to ãâã because they forced him to ãâã to the ãâã k Because thou ãâã my life this day l Thus he protestech his innocen ãâã toward Saul not defending his iustice in the sight of God in Whose presence none is righteous Psal. 14. 3 130. 3. m To Gibeáh of Beniamin a Dauid ãâã Gods prote ction and therefore fleeth vnto the idolaters Who Were enemies to Gods people b Thus God by his prouidence changeth the ene mies hearts and maketh them to fauour his in their ãâã c Let thine of ãâã sappoint me a place â Ebr. the ãâã of the dayes d These Were the Wicked ãâã Whome God had appointed to be de stroyed â Or against Whome e Which Were a familie ãâã the tribe of ãâã 1. Chro. 2. 9. â ãâã he doeth ãâã rely ãâã ãâã a Albeit it Was a great ãâã to Dauid to fight against the people of God yet suche Was his infirmitie he ãâã not deny him Chap. 23. 1. b According to the ãâã of God Exod. 22. 18. and Deut. 18. 10. c Meaning the hie Priest Exod. 28. 30. d He seketh not to God in his mi ãâã but is led by Satan to vnlaWful meanes Which in is conscience he ãâã â Or punishemeÌt e He speaketh ac cording to his grosse ignorance not considering the state of the Saints after this life and howe Satan hathe no power ouer theÌ â Or an excellent persone f To his imaginacion albeit it Was Satan Who to blinde his eyes toke vpon him theforme of Samuél as he can do of an Angel of light â Ebr. by the haÌd of Prophets g That is to Da uid â Or ministerie Chap. 15. 28. h Ye shal be dead Chap. ãâã 6. i The Wicked When they heare Gods ãâã tremble and dispaire but can not seke for mercie by repentance k I haue ventured my life l Because it required haste â Or in Ala. â Or captalnes a According to their bandes or ensignes b Meaning a ãâã tyme that is foure monethes certeme dayes Chap. 27 7. â Ebr. fell as Gen. chap. 25 18. 1. Chro. 12 19. c Wolde not ãâã receiue him to fa ãâã if he
they declare them Gods iud gements â Ebr. mouthe e Thogh the wicked humble them selues for a tyme when they fele Gods iudgemeÌts yet after they ãâã turne to ãâã ãâã malice and declare that they ãâã but vile hypocrites Or take ãâã nance â Or be charged ãâã wit an Angel f Seing he had the expresse Word of God he ought not to haue declined there from nether for the persuasion of man nor Angel â Ebr loked â Ebr. I am g That he did of a simple mind thin ãâã it his duetye to declare friendship to a Prophet h His faute is here double firste in that that he ãâã not the Prophet to obey gods expresse commaÌdement and next that he fayneth to haue a reuelacion ãâã the contrary i God Wolde reproue his foly by hym Who Was the occasion to bring him into error k By this feareful example God setteth forthe how daÌgerous a thing it is for meÌ to behaue them selues coldely or deceitfully in their char ge Whereunto God hathe called them l To declare that this was onely the iudgement of God for if ãâã had done it for hungre he wolde also haue ãâã the body m VVhich he had prepared for him selfe n So the Wicked profit not by gods ãâã ãâã go backewarde become Worse worse 2. Tim. 3. ãâã â Ebr. sil hic hand a His owne conscience bare ãâã Witnes that the Prophet of GOD Wolde not satisfie his affectioÌs Whiche was a wicked man â Ebr. in thine hand b Accordynge to the custome WheÌ they ãâã to aske counsel of Prophetes 1. Sam 9. 7. Chap. 11. 31. â Ebr. ãâã stode c Then the wyfe of ãâã d For God oft ãâã discloseth vnto his the crafte and ãâã of the Wicked e ãâã waste but a seruant f To Wit two ãâã g Euery male ãâã to the dogs 1. Sam. 25 22. Chap. 21. 21. 2. h Aswel him that is in the stronge holde as him that is abroad King 9 8. i They shal lacke the honour of buryal in token of Gods maledictio k In the middes of the Wicked God hathe some on Whome he doeth bestow his mercies l The Lord wyll beginne to destroy it out of haÌd m Meaning ãâã n The people shal not be excused ãâã they do euill at the ãâã of theyt ãâã o The Lord ãâã him and he ãâã 2 Chro. 13. 20. p And dyed ãâã fore ãâã aboute yeres Or besides a that their ãâã had done by the sinnes q VVhere ãâã ãâã reygneth ãâã horrible vices ãâã committed till ãâã ãâã Gods ãâã iudgemeÌt ãâã them ãâã Chap. 10. 16. r VVhiche bokes were called the bokes of Shemaiah and Iddo the Propheces s That is all the dayes of ãâã boams life 2. Chro. 12 15. t VVhose ãâã RehoboaÌ hee sonne followed 2. Chro. 11. ãâã Some thinke ãâã this Was ãâã ãâã ãâã Meaning a ãâã to reygne ãâã Iudah Sam. 11.4 12. 9. Chro. 13. 3. ãâã Chro. 14.3 That is his grand ãâã as Dauid ãâã times called ãâã of them ãâã grand ãâã he Was. d Nether ãâã nor ãâã ãâã to be ãâã ãâã When they ãâã God and become ãâã but ãâã he ãâã e For in that that ãâã ãâã them to worship God in other places then ãâã had appointed ãâã came of ignorance and not of ãâã l Of the same purpose that ãâã ãâã because the people shuld not go vp to Ierusalé ãâã they shulde ãâã Asa. 2. Chro. 16. ãâã â Or Syria g And ãâã no longer â Or made a proclamation â Ebr. none innocent h He had the ãâã and put his trust rather in phi ãâã ãâã in the Lord. i His great grand father 2. Chro. 16. 12. k So God stirred vp one tyrant to punishe the wickednes of another Chap. 14. 10. l By causing the people to commit ido latric with his calues and so prouoking GOD to ãâã m VVhiche Was the place Where the Kings of Israél remained a Thus spake Iehu to Baasha in the Name of the lord b Meanyng the house of Baasha Chap 19. 29. Chap. 14. 10. â Or ãâã 2. Chro. 16. ãâã c That is the Prophet did his message d Meaning Nadab Ietoboams sonne e The Chalde text hathe thus Drinking till he Was dronken in the ãâã ple of Arza the idole by his house in Tirzah f Both Hanani his father he were Prophetes g Which siege had continued frome the time of ãâã Ieroboams ãâã h Where zimri kept him selfe in holde â Ebr. burnt the kings house vpoÌ him i That is the people whiche were not at the siege of Gibbethon for there they had chosen Omri â Or ãâã k For suche is the ãâã of idola trie that the ãâã ion therof ãâã daily increase and the elder it is the more abominable it is before God his Church l He was the first king that was bu ryed in Samaria after that the kings house was burnt in Tirzah m By whose meanes he fell to all wicked straÌge idolatrie cruell persecution n Read Iosh. 6. 26 â Ebr. by the hand of Ioshua ãâã 48. 7. ãâã ãâã 6. a That is whome I serue b But as I shall declare it by gods reuelation â Or broke c To strengtheÌ his ãâã ãâã ãâã God promiseth to fede him miraculously d As the troubles of the Saints of God ãâã many so his mercie is euer ãâã hand to deliuer ãâã Luk. 4. 25. e All this was to strengthen the faith of Eliah to the intent that he shulde ãâã vpon nothing worldly but onely trust on Gods prouidence â Ebr. two f For there is no hope of any more sustenance g God receiueth no ãâã for the vse of his but he promiseth a moste ample recoÌ poÌse for the same h That is till ãâã had raine ãâã on the earth â Or that he dyed i ãâã ãâã ãâã whether she had learned by hys ãâã prouideÌce to make him her ãâã ãâã comforte k He was afraide ãâã Gods Name shulde haue bene blasphemed his ministers ãâã excepte he shulde haue ãâã his mercies as he had begonne them specially while he there remained l So hard a thyng it is to depend on God excepte we be ãâã by miracles a After that he departed ãâã the riuer Cherith b God had begone to worke hys feare in his eart but had not yet broght hym to that knowledge whiche is also requisit of the godly that is to professe hys ãâã openly c God ãâã of ãâã the wicked for the godly sake and cause h ãâã h to ãâã ãâã Obadiah that the ãâã might be knoweÌ to be granted for Gods ãâã en ãâã d I am none of the wicked ãâã that thou shuldest procure vnto me suche dis pleasure but serue God fauour his children e By my ãâã wil declare that thou hast tolde him the ãâã f The true ministers of God oght not onely not to suffer the ãâã to be ãâã ãâã but to reproue boldly the wicked
his owne sonne whome he offred to his gods to pacifie them which barbarous crueltie moued the Israelites hearts of pitie to departe a Read Chap. 2 ãâã b And therefore fel not into ãâã by ãâã or prodigalitie but by the hand of the Lord. c Because I am poore and not able to pay d Thus God ãâã his many times to be broght to ãâã necessitie before he succo theÌ that afterwarde they may the more praise his mercie e The Prophet de clareth hereby vnto her that God neuer faileth to prouide for his seruants their wiues children if they trust in him f To augment increase in the vessels g God here did not onely prouide for his seruant that his ders shulde he payed so kept his doctrine and profession without slander but also for his wife and children h VVhich shulde be separate from the rest of the house that he might more coÌmodiously giue him selfe to study and prayers i Thus the seruants of God are not vnthankful fór the benefites they receyue k I am ãâã with that that God hathe sent me and can waÌt nothing that one caÌ do for another l Which then was a reproche and therefore he wold that his master shulde pray to God for here that she might be fruteful Gen. 18 10. m His headaked sore and therefore he cryed thus n For at ãâã times ãâã people were wonte to resorte to the Pro phetes for doctri nt and ãâã â Ebr. peace â Or farte of o In token of hu militie and ioy that she had ãâã with him â Ebr. her soule is in bitternes p Make suche spede that nothiÌg may let thee in the way Luk. 10 4. q The lyke did Eliiah to the widowes sonne at Sarepta 1. King 17. 21. and S. Paul Act 20. to signifying care that ought to be in them ãâã beare the worde of God and are distributers of the spiritual life r Meanynge oftentimes s That is in the lande of Israel t VVhiche the ãâã call ãâã aÌd is most vehemeÌt and daungerous in purgyng u They feared that they were poysoned becau se of the bitterres x It is not the ãâã of bread that sarissieth but the blessing that God giueth a Here appeareth that among the insideles GOD hath his and also that the infideles haue them in esti mation whiche do good to their countrey â ãâã she was before b Meanynge ãâã ha c That is NaamaÌ tolde it to the king of Syria d To giue this as a ãâã to the Prophet â ãâã in his haÌd e The Propher re ãâã the king because he dyd not consider that God was true in his ãâã and therefore wolde not leaue ãâã Church ãâã of a Prophete whose prayers he wolde heare and to whome other shulde haue recourse for comforte f Mans reason ãâã wheÌ it coÌsidereth one ly the signes and ãâã things and hathe not re garde to the worde of God ãâã is there conteined g This declareth that seruauntes ãâã to reuereÌce and loue their masters as childreÌ their fathers and like wise ma sters towarde their ãâã must be affectioned as towarde their children Luke 4. 27. â Ebr. blessing h So the Lord coÌ mandeth that they that receiue f eely shuld giue also freely i He feleth hys ãâã wouÌded in being pre sent atidoles ser uice aÌd therfore ãâã God to forgiue him lest others by his example might fall to ãâã for as for his owne part he ãâã that he will neuer serue anye but the true God k The prophete did not approue his act ãâã after the coÌmune maner of ãâã he biddeth him fare well l Declaring therby what honour and ãâã he bare to the Prophet his master â Or ãâã or ãâã ets place m Naamans seruanies n VVas not I pre sent with thee in spirit o That is money to by possessions with meanyng that it is ãâã ble in the seruants of God to haue couetous mindes p To be an exam ple to al suche as by whose ãâã GODS worde might be ãâã a Or a piece of woode sit to buylde with â Or the ãâã head b God wroght this ãâã usly to ãâã me the ãâã of Elisha ãâã whom he had giuen suche abuÌdance of his ãâã c Meaning that he wolde lye in ambus he take the ãâã at ãâã ãâã d The wicked coÌ spire ãâã so ãâã but God ãâã ãâã it ãâã his ãâã and cause their counsel to ãâã disclosed e There is ãâã so secrete that thou ãâã go about bu he knoweth ãâã aÌd ãâã ãâã vn to his King f Thoght ãâã had bene nothing in mans ãâã to haue takeÌ Elisha yet ãâã ãâã ked euer doute and ãâã they a e neuer able to prepare power ynough thogh it be but against one or a ãâã g For he was assured of ãâã helpe and that ãâã ãâã ãâã camped aboute ãâã godlie to ãâã them h That he maye beholde ãâã thou hast prepared and ãâã to rescue vs. i Meaning the ãâã riaÌs his enemies whyche came downe thinking them selues ãâã of hym k Thus he did being led by the Spirit of God and not because he soght his owne reuengance but onely ãâã forthe the ãâã of God l The wicked vse ãâã graue wordes to wordes the seruants of God when they thinke to haue ãâã coÌmoditie by them thogh in their heart they ãâã them m For this ãâã ãâã and the ãâã wroght by the Prophet did more preuaile for commune ãâã then if they had bene ouercomein battel for they returned no more at that time to ãâã against Israél ãâã in that Kings daves n The ãâã write that they burned it in the siege for lacke of wood o Meaning a nie kinde of ãâã ãâã cotne wine c. Deut. 26 57. â Or vnder his clothes p Thus ãâã when they fele Gods ãâã thinke to please him ãâã ceremo ãâã whome in ãâã they wil not knowe q Meaning Ieho ãâã Achabs son ne who killed the Prophetes caused Naboth to bestoned r So the weked fall ãâã a rage desperation if they finde not so deine remedy against their ãâã a The godlie are euer ãâã of Gods helpe in their necessities but the ãâã houres are onely reueled by Gods Spirit b To whome the King gaue the charge and ouer fight of ãâã as ãâã 17. c He ãâã ocketh at the ãâã wordes saying that if God ãâã downe ãâã from ãâã that this colde ãâã co me to ãâã d Thy inside ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when thou shalt se ãâã miracle and yet not be partaker the ãâã e For it was coÌmanded in the Lawe that they slulde dwel a parte and not among there brethren Leui. ãâã 46. f Thus God ãâã not great preparation to destroy the wicked thogh ãâã be neuer so many for he can ãâã them with a sma le noise or shaking of a leafe g ãâã wicked nede no greater ãâã ãâã their owne conscience to ãâã them â Or we
inuaded them and so the land sem d to be giuen to them alone m The cruel ãâã is euer in danger of de th and is neuer quiet in ãâã n Out of that mi ãâã Where into he once ãâã o God doeth not onely ãâã the Wicked ost ãâã but euen in their prosperitie ãâã ãâã theÌ With a gredi nes euer more to gather Which is as a ãâã p He sheweth What Weapons Godvseth against the Wicked Which lift vp theÌ selues against him to Wit terror of coÌ science and outWard ãâã q That is he Was so ãâã vp With great prosperitie and abundance of all things that he forgate God nothing that Iob in his felicitie had not the true feare of God r Thogh he buylde repare ãâã places to ãâã him same yet God shal bring all to naught and turne his great prosperitie into extreme miserie s Meaning that his ãâã buyldings shulde neuer come to perfection t He ãâã so in his owne con ceite that he Wil giue no place to good counsel therefore his owne pride shal bring him to destruction u As one that ga thereth grapes ãâã they be ripe x Which Were buylz or mainteined by powring ãâã y And ãâã al their ãâã deuises shal turne to their ãâã Wne destructioÌ a Which serue for vaine ostenta tion and for no true comfort b For Elipház did replie against ãâã answer c I Wolde you felt that Which I do d That is mocke at your miserie as you do at ãâã e If this Were in my power yet Wolde I comfort you and not do as ye do to me f If thei Wolde say Why doest thou not then comfort thy selfe he answereth that the iudgements of God are more heauy then he is able to asWage ether by Wordes or sileÌce g Meaning God h That is destro yed most of my familie i In roken of sorowe and grief k That is God by his wrath and in this ãâã of Wordes hie stile he expresseth how grieuous the hand of God Was vpon him l That is hathe haÌdeled me most contempteously for so smiting on the cheke signified 1. King 22 24 Mar. 14 65. m They haue led me ãâã thei Wolde n His manifolde afflictions o I am Wonded to the heart p Meaning his glorie Was broght Iowe q Signifying that he is not able to comprehend the cause of this his grieuous punishment r That is vnfained and Without hypocrisie s Let my sinne be knowen if I be suche a sinner as mine a duersaries accuse me let me finde no fauour t Thogh man coÌdemne me yet God is Witnes of my cause u Vse ãâã ãâã in stead of true consola tion x Thus by his great torments he is caryed away and brasteth ãâã into passions and speaketh vnaduisedly as thogh God shulde ãâã man more gently seing he hathe but a ãâã time here to liue a In stead of ãâã being now at deaths ãâã he had but theÌ that mocked at him and discouraged him b I se ãâã that thei seke but to vexe me c He reasoneth ãâã God as a man beside him selfe to the intent that his cause mightbe broght to light d And answer thee e That thesemine ãâã are thy ãâã iugements thogh maÌ know not the cause f He that ãâã a man and onelyiugeth him happy in his pro ãâã shal not him self onely but in his posteri tie be punished g God hath mad all the Worlde to speake of me because of mine afflictions h That is as a coÌ tinual sounde in their eares i To Wit When they se the godlie punished but in the end they shal come to ãâã ding and knowe ãâã shal be the ãâã of the hy pocrite k That is Wil not be discouraged considering that the godlieare punished aswel as the Wicked l Iob speaketh to theÌ thre that came to comfort him m That is haue ãâã me sorow in stead of comfort n Thogh I shulde hope to come from aduersitie to prosperitie as your ãâã pretendeth o I haue ãâã hope in father mother ãâã or anie ãâã thing for ãâã ãâã wormes shal be ãâã me in stead of them p All Worldely hope and prosperitie faile Which you say are onely signes of Gods fauour but seing that these ãâã perish I set mine hope in God and in the life ãâã a Which counte your selues ãâã as Chap 12. 4. b Whome ãâã take to be but ãâã as Chap. 12 7. c That is like a mad man d Shal God ãâã ge the ãâã of nature for thy sa ke by dealing With the other ãâã theÌ he doeth With all ãâã e When the Wicked is in his prosperitie theÌ God changeth his ãâã and this is his ordinarie ãâã for their sinnes f Meaning that the Wicked are in continual dan ger g That Which shulde nourish him shal be consumed by ãâã h That is some strong and violent death shal consume his strength or as the Ebrew Worde sign ãâã his mem bres or parts i That is ãâã most great feare k Meaning not truely come by l Thogh all the ãâã Wolde fa uour him yet God Wolde destroie him and his m He shal fall from prosperitie to ãâã n When theishal se ãâã came vn to him a That is many times as Nehem 4 12. b That is I my self ãâã punished forit or you haue not yet con futed it c He brasteth out againe into his passioÌs and decla reth stil that his affliction cometh of God thogh he be not able to fele the cause in him self d Meaning out of his afflictions e Meaning his children What soeuer Was dere vnto him in this Worlde f Which is plucke vp and hathe no more hope to grow g His manifolde afflictions h Mine ãâã ãâã by all the se losses Iob shew eth that ãâã ãâã flesh he had great occasion to he moued i VVhiche Were hers and mine k Besides these great losses and most cruel ãâã denes he Was ãâã ãâã in his owne person as follow eth l All my flesh Was consumed m Seing I haue these iust causes to complaine coÌ demne me not as an hypocrite spe cially ye Whiche shulde coÌfort me n Is it not ynough that God doeth punish me except you by re proches increase my ãâã o To se my body punished except ye trouble my ãâã p He protesteth that notwithstaÌ ding his sore pas fions his ãâã is perfite that he is not a blasphemer as they iudged him q I do ãâã so ãâã my selfe before the worlde but I knowe that I shal come before the great iudge Who shal be myde ãâã Sauiour r Herein Iob declareth ãâã that he had a ful ãâã that bothe the soule and body shulde enioye the presence of God in the last resurrection s Though his friends thoght that he Was but persecured of God for his sinnes yet he declareth that there Was a deper consideration to Wit the tryal of his faith and pacience and so
to be an example for others t God Wil be reuenged of this hastie iudgement Where by you condemne me a He declareth that two things moued him to speake to Wit because Iob semed to touche him because he thoght he had knowled ge sufficient to confute him b His purpose is to proue Iob to be a Wicked man and an hypocrite because God punished him changed his ãâã into aduersitie c Where as the fa ther through am bition and tyran nie ãâã pressed the poore the children through pouertie and miserie shal ãâã fauour at the pore d So that the thing Which he hathe takeÌ away by violence shal be ãâã againe by force e Meaning that he shal cary nothing a Way With him but his sinne f As poyson that is swere in the mouthe bringeth destruction WheÌ it cometh into the body so all vice at the first is pleasant but after Ward God turneth it to destruction g He compareth euil ãâã goods to the venim of aspes Which serpent is moste daÌ gerous nothing that Iobs great riches Were not truely come by and therefore God did plague him iustely for the same h Thogh God giue to all other ãâã of his blessings yet he shal haue no par te thereof i That is thesera neners and spoilers of the poore shal enioye their ãâã but for a ãâã after God Wil take it frome them cause theÌ to make restitutioÌ so that it is but an exchange k He shall leaue nothing to hys posteritie l The Wicked shal neuer be in rest for one Wicked man shall seke to destroy another m Some read vpoÌ his flesh alluding to Iob whose flesh Was smiten with a scabbe n Some read of the quiuer o All feare sorow shall light vpon him WheÌ he thiÌketh to escape p That is fyre froÌ heauen or the fire of Gods Wrath. q Meaning the children of the Wicked shal flow awayelike riuers and be dispersed indiuers places r Thus God Wyll plague thewicked s Agaynste God thinking to excuse him self to es cape Gods hand a Your diligent marking of my wordess halbe to me a great consolation b As thogh he Woldesay I do not ãâã with maÌ ãâã with God Who will not answer me and ther fore my mynde ãâã be trou bled c He chargeth theÌ as thogh thei were not ãâã to coÌprehend thys hys feling of Gods iud gement exhorteth them therfore to silence d Iob proueth against his aduersa ries that god puni sheth not straight Waies the wicked but oft times gyueth them loÌg life prosperitie so that We must not iudge God iust or vniust by the thiÌg that appeare to our eye e Thei haue store of children Iustie and helthful in these pointes he answereth to that Which zophar alledged before f Not beynge tormented with long sickenes g Thei desire nothing more theÌ to ãâã ãâã from all subiectioÌ hat ãâã shulde ãâã to God this Iob shew eth hys aduersaries that if they reason onely e by that which is sene by commune experience the wicked ãâã ãâã God are better delt with all then thei that loue him h It is not theyr owne but GOD onelye lendeth it ãâã them i God ãâã ãâã theyr ãâã k When God ãâã ãâã his wickednes he s hal know that his ãâã Was but ãâã l Who sendeth to the Wicked prospe ãâã ãâã the godlie m ãâã the Wicked n To Wit the godlye o As concernyng their bodies and this he speaketh accordinge to the coÌmune ãâã p Thus thei called Iobs house in ãâã concludyng that it was destroyed because he was Wicked q VVhich ãâã long trauailing haue experience and ãâã herof to Wit that the wicked do prosper the godlye liue in affliction r Thogh the Wicked florishe here yet God will punishe hym in the last day s Thogh men do ãâã him and none dare reproue him in ãâã Worlde yet death is a tokeÌ that God will bring him to an account t He shall be glad to lie in a stimye pit Which before colde not be content With a royal palace u Saying that the iust in this world haue prosperitie the wicked aduer sitie a ãâã Were iust yet God colde haue no profite of this his iustice therfore when he punisheth him he hath no regard to his iustice but to his sinne b Lest thou ãâã dest reproue ãâã hurt him c Thou hast bene cruel and without charitie Woldest do nothing for the poore but ãâã thine owne a ãâã Chap. 35. 7. d ãâã wast in power and autoritie thou didst no iustice but wrong e Thou haste not onely notshewed ãâã but oppressed them f That is manifold ãâã g He accuseth Iob of impietie con tempt of God as thoght he wolde say If thou passe not for men yet coÌsider the height of Gods maiestie h That so muche themore by that excellent worke thou maiest ãâã God and ãâã him i He reproueth Iob as ãâã he denied Gods prouidence and that he ãâã not ãâã things that were done in thys worlde k How God hath punished theÌ from the beginning l He proueth gods ãâã by the punishement of the wicked whome he taketh away before they can brynge ãâã wicked purposes to passe m He answereth to that which Iob had said Chap. 21. 7. that the wicked haue prosperitie in this world desitynge that he might not be partaker of the sike n The iuste reioyce at the destruction of the wicked for two ãâã ses firste because God sheweth him selfe iudge of the ãâã by this meanes ãâã his honour glorie secondlye because God sheweth that he hathe care ouer hys in that he punisheth their enemies o That is the state and preseruation of the godly is hid vnder gods wings p Meaning of the wicked q He exhorteth Iob to repentance and to returne to God r God wil restore vnto thee all thy substaÌce s VVhich ãâã in abundance like dust t That is the fauour of God u God ãâã deliuer his when the wicked are destroyed rounde about them as in the flood and in Sodome x God will deliuer a whole countreye frome perill euen for the iuste manssake a He sheweth the iuste cause ãâã hys complaining and as touching that Elphaz had exhor ted him to returne to God cha 22. 21. he declareth that he ãâã nothyng more but it semed that God wold not be founde of him b Vsing his ãâã power ãâã saying Because I am God I maye do what I wil. c Of his me cie he wolde giue me power to answer him d VVhen he of his mercie hathe giueÌ strength to mainteine their cause e Meaning that if he consider Gods iustice he is not able to ãâã his iudgemeÌts on what side or part so euer he ãâã him self f God hathe thys ãâã aboue me that he know eth my waye to wit that I am innocent and I am not able to iudge of his workes he sheweth
also hys confidence that God doeth ãâã him for his profit g His worde is more precious vnto me then the meat where with the bodie is ãâã h Iob ãâã that at this ãâã he felt not Gods fauour and yet was assured that he had appointed him to a good ende i In manye pointes man is not able to ãâã to Gods iudgementes k That I shulde not be without feare l He sheweth the cause of his feare which is that he beirgin ãâã seeth none end nether yet know et h the cause a Thus Iob speaketh in ãâã and after the iudgemeÌt of the flesh that is that he seeth not the thinges that are done at times ãâã yet hathe a ãâã care ouer all because he punisheth not the wic ked nor reueÌgeth the godlie b VVhen he punisheth the wicked and rewardeth the good c And for crueltie oppression dare not shewe theyr faces d That is spareno diligence e He and his lyus by robbing and murdering f Meaning ãâã poore mans g Signifying that one wicked man wil not spoile an other but for ãâã h The poore are driueÌ by the wicked into rockes holes where they can not lye drye for the rayne i That is they so powle and pille the poore widow that she can not haue to susteyne her selfe that she may be able to giue her child sucke k That is his garment wherewith he shulde be couered or clad l In suche places whiche are appointed for that purpose meaning that those that la bour for the wicked are pined for hungre m For the greate oppression and ãâã ãâã n Crye out call for vengeance o God doeth not coÌdemnethe wicked but semeth to passe ouer it by his long sileÌce p That is Goddes worde because thei are ãâã thereby q By these particu ãâã vices and the licence therunto he wolde proue that God punisheth not the wic ked rewardeth the iuste r He fleeth to the waters for his succour s Thei thinke that all the worlde is bent against theÌ and dare not go by the hieway t As the drye grounde is neuer full with waters so will thei neuer cease sinning till thei come to the graue u Thogh God suffer thewicked for a time yet theyr end shal be moste vile destinction in this point Iob cometh to him self and sheweth his confidence x He sheweth why the wicked shal not be ãâã because he dyd not pitie others y He declareth that after that the wicked haue destroyed the weakest they will do like to the stronger and therefore are iustely preuented by Gods iudgements z That is that ãâã to your reasoning no man can giue a perfite reason ãâã Gods iudgements ãâã me be reproued Chap. xxv a His purpose is to proue that ãâã God trye and afflict the ãâã ãâã son after h sendeth prosperitie and because he did not so to Iob he coÌcludeth that he is ãâã b ãâã can hide him from hisp esence c That is be iuste in respect of God d If God hewe his power the moone ãâã can not haue that light which is giuen them muche lesse can maÌ haue anye ãâã but of ãâã Chap. xxvi a Thou concludest nothing for nether thou ãâã me which am destitute of all helpe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ly on Gods ãâã who hath nonede of thy defence b But thou doest not applie it to the purpose c That is moueth thee to speake this d Iob ãâã to declare the force of Gods power and prouidence in the mines metals in the depe places of the earth e There is nothiÌg bid in the bottom of the earth but he seeth it f Meaning the graue wherein ãâã ãâã g He causeth the whole heauen to turne aboute the North pole h That is he hideth the ãâã whiche are called his throne i So long as this worlde ãâã k Not that ãâã hathe pillers to vpholde it ãâã he speaketh by a ãâã as thogh he ãâã say The heauen it self is not able to ãâã his ãâã l VVhiche is a figure of ãâã facioned like a serpent because of the crookednes m If these fewe things which we se daily with our eyes declare his ãâã power and prouidence how muche more wolde they appeare if we were able to comprehend all his workes a He hathe so sore afflicted me that men caÌnot iudge of mine vprightnes for thei iudge onely by ãâã signes b Howsoeuer meÌ iudge of me ãâã will I not speake contrarie to that which I haue said so do wickedly in betraying the ãâã c VVhich condeÌne me as a wicked man because the haÌd of God is vppon me ãâã I wil not coÌfesse that God doeth thus punishe ãâã for ãâã sinnes e Of my life past f What aduantage hathe the dissembler to gaine neuer so much seing he shall lose hys owne soule g That is what God reserueth to him self whereof he giueth not the knowledge to all h That is these secret iudgemeÌts of God and yet do not vnderstande them i Why mainteine you then this ãâã k Thus Will God ordre the wicked and punishe him euen vnto his posteritie l None shal ãâã him m Which bredeth in another mans ãâã ãâã garment but is sone shaken ãâã n He meaneth that the wicked tyrants shall not haue a quiet death ãâã be buried honorably a His purpose is to declare that maÌ maye atteine in this Worlde to diuers secrets of nature but man is neuer able to comprehend the wisdome ãâã God b ãâã is nothing but it is coÌpased within certeine limites and ãâã he an end but Gods wisdome c Meaning him that ãâã thereby d VVhiche a man can not wade through e That ãâã corne vnder nethe is ãâã stone or cole which easely coÌceiueth fyre f He alludeth to the mines and secrets of nature which are vnder the earth where into nether soules nor beasles can entre g After that he hath declared the wisdome of God in the secretes of ãâã ãâã describeth his power h Thogh ãâã power and wisdome may be ãâã staÌd in ãâã things yet his heaueÌlie wisdome can not be ãâã vnto i It is to hie a thing for man to atteine vnto in this worlde k I can nether be boght for golde nor precious ãâã but is onelye the gift of God l VVhich is thoght to be a kinde of precious ãâã m Meaning that there ãâã no natural meanes wherby man might atteine to the heaueÌ lie wisdome whiche he ãâã by the ãâã that she hie n He ãâã God onelye the ãâã of this wisdome and the ãâã thereof ãâã ãâã 7. o He declareth that man hathe so much of this heauenlie wisdome as he sheweth by fearing God and departing from ãâã â Ebr. moneths before a When I felt his fauour b I was fre from affliction c That is semed by euident tokeÌs to be more preset with me d By these similitudes he declareth the great prosperitie that he was in so that he
ãâã of God vnto sinners and wherein mans ãâã stan deth which is through the iustice ãâã Iesus Christ and faith therein o He sheweth that it is a sure to ken of Gods mercie toward ãâã when he cau seth his wordes to be preached vn to them p That is the minister shal by the preaching of the worde ãâã vntohim the forgi uenes ofhis sinnes q He shal fele Gods fauour and reioyce declaring hereby whe ãâã standeth the true ioy of the faithful and that God wil restore him to health of body which is a token of his blessing r God wil forgiue sinnes and accept him as iuste s ãâã is done wickedly t But my sinne hathe bene the cause of Gods ãâã toward me u God wil forgiue the penitence sinner x Meaning oft times ãâã as ãâã as a sinner doeth repent y If thou doute of any thing or se occasion to speake against it z That is to shewe ãâã wherein mans iustification consisteth a VVhich are este med Wise of the Worlde b Let vs examine the matter ãâã c That is hathe ãâã me without measure d Shulde I say I am wicked being an innocent e I am ãâã punished them my sinne deserueth f VVhich is compelled to receiue the reproche and scornes of many for his ãâã wordes g meaning that Iob was like to the wicked becau se he semed not to glorifie God ãâã him selfe to his ãâã i That is liue god ly ãâã Gene. 5 ãâã k He ãâã Iobs wordes who said that Gods children are oft times punis hed in this worlde the wicked go fre Chap. 36. 23. k To destroye him l The breath of li fe which he gaue man m If God ãâã ãâã iust how col ãâã he gouernethe worlde n If man of nature feare to speake euil of such as haue power ãâã muche more ought to be ãâã to speake ãâã of God o VVhen they lokenot for it p The ãâã or visitation that God shal sent s Make them ãâã that they are wicked q God ãâã not a ãâã man aboue measure ãâã that he shulde haue ãâã casion to con ãâã with him r For all his creatures are at hand to serue ãâã that nedeth not to seke for ãâã other armie t Declare the thiÌg that ãâã u Meaning ãâã in the sight of all men x By their crueltie and ãâã y VVhen ãâã sit in the ãâã of iustice which vnder ãâã of ãâã ãâã ce are but ãâã tes oppresse the people it is a signe that ãâã ãâã drawen backe is countenance and fauour from tha place r Onely it belongeth to God to ãâã ãâã ctions not vnto man a Thus ãâã spea keth in the ãâã of God as it were mocking Iob because he wolde be wiser then God b VVil God vse thy counsel in doing his worker c Thus he speaketh in ãâã ãâã ne of God as thogh Iob shulde chuse and refuse ãâã at his plea sure d That he may speake as muche as he can that we may answer him and all the wicked that shal vse suche arguments e He standeth slub ãâã in the maintenance of his cause a Iob ãâã spake these wordes but because he mainteined him innocencie it semed as thogh he wolde say that God ãâã him ãâã iust cause b Suche as are in the like ãâã c ãâã thou ãâã controle the ãâã des wilt thoupre sume to instruct God d Nether doeth thy sinne hurt God nor thy iustice profice him for he wil be glorified without thee e The wicked may hurt man cause him to ãâã who if he soght to God which sendeth ãâã shuld be deliuered f Because theipray not ãâã faith as feling Gods ãâã g God is iust how soeuer thou iudgest of him Chap. XXXVI h For if he did pu nish thee as thou deseruest thou shuldest not be able to open thy mouth a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie ãâã our natural sense is able to reache a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie ãâã our natural sense is able to reache b Thou shalt perceiue that I am a faithful instructour and that I speake to thee in the name of God c Strong and constant and of vnderstanding for these are the gifts of God and he loueth them in man but for as mu ãâã as God punished now Iob it is a signe that the se are not in him d Therefore he wil not ãâã ãâã the wicked but to the humble ãâã heart he wil she wegrace e He preferteth the godlie to honour f He wil moue theit heartes to ãâã their sinnes that they may come to him by ãâã as he did ãâã Isa. 1. 19. g That is in their ãâã or ãâã and so shal be cause of their owne destruction h VVhich are ãâã bent against God and slatter them ãâã in their vices i VVhen they are in ãâã they seke not to God for succour as Asa 2. Chro. 16. 12. reuel 16. 11. k Thei dye of some vile death and that before thy co me o age l ãâã hou hadest be ne obedient to God he wolde ha ue broght thee to libertie welth m Thou ãâã altogether after the maner of the ãâã ked for thoudo est ãâã against ãâã heiustice of God n God doeth punish thee lest thou shuldest forget God in thy welth and so ãâã o Be not ãâã ãâã in seking the cause of Gods iudgements ãâã he ãâã ãâã p And ãâã against GOD through ãâã ãâã q The workes of God are so ãâã that a man may se ãâã a farre of and knowe God by the same r Our ãâã ãâã vs so that we can not ãâã to the ãâã knowledge of God s That is the ãâã cometh of those dropes of water which he kepeth in the cloudes t Meaning of the ãâã ãâã which he calleth the ãâã ãâã of God u ãâã the cloude x That men can not come to the ãâã of the springs the eof ãâã He sheweth ãâã the raine ãâã ãâã ãâã vsee the one ãâã it ãâã clareth ãâã ãâã when ãâã ãâã ouerflowe any ãâã the other that it m. ãâã the ãâã ãâã z That ãâã ãâã de to dash against another a The colde vapour ãâã him that is cloude of the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being ãâã ãâã the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the ãâã where the ãâã is and so angre is ãâã ãâã that ãâã noise and thunder claps a At the ãâã of ãâã ãâã lightening whereby he ãâã ãâã that the faith ãâã uely touched with the maiestie of God ãâã they beholde his wo kes b That is the thun der whereby be ãâã to men to waken their dulnes to bring them to consideracion ãâã ãâã ãâã or kes c Meaning the raines thuÌders Chap XXXVII d So that nether smale raine nor great snowe nor ahie thing els coÌmeth without Gods appointement e By raines thunders God causeth men ãâã
theÌ selues within their houses f In Ebre we it is called the seatering winde because it driueth away ãâã cloudes purgeth the ayre g That is froseÌ vp dryed h Gather the ãâã the ãâã i That is the clou de that hath lightening in it k Raine colde ãâã tempestes suche like are sent of God ether to punish man or to profite the earth otto declare his fauour toward man as Chap ãâã 31 l That is the lightning to breake for the in the cloudes m VVhich is some time chaÌged into raine or snowe or haile or suche like n VVhy thy clothes shulde kepe thee warme when the South winde bloweth rather then wheÌ anie other winde bloweth o For their cleare nes p That is our ignorance signifying that Iob was so presumpreous that he wolde controle the workes of God r If God wolde destroye a man shulde he ãâã s The cloude stoppeth the shining of the sunne that man cannot seit til the winde haue chased away the cloude and if man be not able to atteine to the knowledge of these things how muche lesse of Gods iudgements t In Ebre we golde meaning faire wether and cleare as golde q Hathe God nede that anie shuld tel him when maÌ murmureth agaiÌst him u Meaning without cause Chap. XXXVIII a That is wordes might haue greater maiestie and that Iob might knowe wih whomehe had to do b VVhich by ãâã out the se cret counsel of God by mans ãâã son maketh it mo re obscure and sheweth his owne folie c Because he had wished to dispute with God Chap. ãâã ãâã God rea soneth with him to declare his rashnes d Saing ãâã colde not iudge of those things which we re donesolong be fore he was ãâã he was not able to compreheÌd all Gods workes muche lesse the se cret causes of his iudgement e The starres and dumme creatures are said to praise God because his power wisdome and in goodnes is manifest and knowen therein f Meaning the Angels g As thogh the great sea were but as a litle ãâã in the handes of God to turne to and fro h That is Gods decree and ãâã as vers 10. i To with to ãâã si ce thou ãâã ãâã k VVho hauing in the night bene giuen to wickednes cannot abide the light but hide theÌ selues l The earth which semedin the night to haue no so me by the rising of the sunne it as it were created a newe all things therein ãâã with newe ãâã m If thou ãâã not able to seke out the depth of the ãâã how muche lesse art thou able ble to ãâã the counsel of God n That thou migh test appoint it his way and limites o To punish mine enemies with theÌ as Exod 9. 18. iosh. 10. 11. p The ãâã couereth it as thogh it were paued with stone q VVhich ãâã arise when the sunne is in Taurus which is the spring time and bring floures r VVhich starre bringeth in winter s Certeine starres so called some thinke they were the twelue signes t The North starre with those that are about him u Canst thou cause the ãâã bodies to haue anie power ouer the earthlie ãâã x In the secret partes of man y That is the clouds wherein the water is conteined as in bottels z For when God doeth not open these bottels the earth cometh to this inconuenieÌce a After he had de clared Gods workes in the heaueÌs he sheweth his ãâã prouidence in earth euen toward the brute beasts b Read Psal. 147. 9 c He chiefly maketh mencion of wilde goates and hindes because they bring forthe their ãâã with moste ãâã d That is how loÌg they go with yoÌg e Thei bring ãâã with great dif ãâã f That is the baren grounde where no good ãâã growe g Is it possible to make the ãâã ãâã signifiing that if man can not rule a creature that it is muche more impossible that he shulde appoint the wisdome of God whereby he gouerneth all the worlde h Thei write that the ostrich couereth her egges in the sand and becausethe countrey is hote and the sunne stil kepeth theÌ warme they ãâã hatched i If he shulde take care not them k That is to haue a care and natural affection toward his yong l VVhen the ãâã ostrich is ãâã vp ãâã our ãâã the horse m That is giuen him ãâã which is men by ãâã and ãâã king his ãâã for ãâã his breath he ãâã teth his ãâã n He ãâã with his ãâã o He so riddeth the grounde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vnder him p That is when colde cometh to ãâã into the warme ãâã q Is this the way for a man that wil learne ãâã stri ue with God which thing he reproueth in ãâã r VVhereby he sheweth that he repented and de sired pardon ãâã his ãâã Chap. 38. 1. a ãâã that they that iustifie themselues condemne God as in iust b Meaning that these were propre vnto God belonged to no man c Cause them to dye if thou canst d Prouing hereby that whosoeuer ãâã to him self power abi ãâã to saue him self maketh him self God e This beast is thoght to be the eliphant or some other which is vnknowen f VVhome I made as wel as thee g This commendeth the prouiden ce of God toward man for if he we regiuen to deuou re as a lion nothing were able to resist him or coÌ tent him h He is one of the chiefest ãâã of God amoÌg the beasts i Thogh man dare not come nere him yet God can ãâã him k He drinketh at leasure and fearech no body l Meaning the whale m Because ãâã ãâã lest thou shul dest take him n To do thy busines and be at thy commandement o If thou once con sider the danger thou wilt not medle with him p To wit that ãâã sleth to take him a If none darestád against a whale which is but a crea ture ãâã is able to compare with God the Creator b VVho hathe ãâã me to accoÌ plish my worke c The ãâã and members of the ãâã d That is who da re ãâã of his skine e VVho dare put a ãâã in his mouth f VVho dare loke in his ãâã g That is ãâã out flames of fyre h Nothing is pein ful or hard ãâã vnto ãâã i His skinne is so hard that he ãâã with a great ãâã on the stones as in the myre k Ether he maketh the sea to seme as it boileth by his wallowing or ãâã water in suche abundance as it wolde seme that the sea boyled l That is a white ãâã and ãâã streame before him Chap. XLII m He despiseth all other beasts and monsters and is the proudest of all others a No thoght so se cret but thou ãâã it nor anie thing that thou thinkest but thou ãâã bring it to passe b Is there aniebut l for this God laid to his charge Chap. 38. 2. c I
which he hathe by hys regeneracion through Christ. â Or kinde of in strument or tune or for the death of Labben or Go ãâã a God is not prai sed excepte the whole glorie be giuen to hym alone b Howsoeuer the enemie seme for a time to preuaile yet God preser ueth the ãâã c A ãâã of the enemie that ãâã nothing but destruction but the Lord wil ãâã his and bryng hym into ãâã â ãâã reigne as Iudge d Our miseries are meanes to cause vs to fele Gods present care ouer vs. e Thogh God reuengeth not sodenly the wrong done to ãâã ãâã he ãâã not the wicked ãâã ãâã f In the open assemblie of the Church g For God ouerthroweth the wicked in their enterprises h The mercie of God toward his Saints must be de clared and the fal of the wicked must alwayes be considered â Or this is worthy to be noted i God promiseth not to helpe vs before we haue felt the crosse k VVhiche they can not learne without the feare of thy iudgement a So sone as we enter into affliction we thinke God shuld helpe vs but that is not alwayes his due tyme. b The wicked man ãâã in his owne ãâã he ãâã wheÌ ãâã ãâã that he wolde he braggeth of ãâã is wit and welth and blesseth him self and thus blasphe meth the Lorde Or not be moued because ãâã was neuer in euil â Or ãâã at c The euill shall not touche me Isa. 28. 15. or elles he ãâã thus because he neuer felt euil d He sheweth that the wicked haue many meanes to hide their ãâã and ther fore ought more to be feared e By the hypocri sie of them that haue autoritie the poore are de ãâã f He calleth to God for helpe be cause wickednes is so farre ãâã Ì that God must now helpe or neuer g Therefore thou muste nedes ãâã this their blasphemie h ãâã iudge betwene the ryght and the wrong i For thou haste ãâã destroyed hym k The ãâã or suche as lyue not ãâã Gods ãâã shal be ãâã l God helpeth When ãâã helpe ãâã â Or destroy no more man vpon the earth a This is the ãâã ked counsel of his enemies to him his ãâã to driue ãâã froÌ the hope of Gods promes b All hope of ãâã cour is taken awaye c Yet am I innocent my cause good d Thogh all things in ãâã be out of order yet God wil exe cute iudgement from heauen e As in the destru ction of Sodom and ãâã f Whiche they shal ãâã euen to the dregs ãâã 23 34. a Which dare de fende the trueth and ãâã mercie to the ãâã b He ãâã the flarerers ãâã the ãâã which hurt him more with their ãâã then with their ãâã c They thinke theÌ ãâã able to persuade ãâã they take in ãâã d The Lord is moued with the ãâã of his deliuereth in the end from all dangers e Because the Lordes worde promes is true ãâã ãâã wil performe it and ãâã the poore from this wickedgeneratioÌ f That is thine thogh he were but one man g For they suppres the godlie mainteine the wicked a He ãâã that his ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã that ãâã ãâã ãâã not b ãâã ãâã purpose as the sicke man ãâã his place c VVhich ãâã ãâã to Gods dishonour if he did not ãâã ãâã d The ãâã of God i ãâã cause of our ãâã e Bothe ãâã the ãâã past ãâã ãâã to come ãâã ãâã a He ãâã that the ãâã of all ãâã is to forget God b There is nothing but ãâã ãâã among them c Dauid here ãâã on ãâã the faithfull and the ãâã but S. Paul speaketh the same of all men ãâã Rom ãâã 10. d VVhere they thinke them ãâã moste sure e You make the ãâã put ãâã trust in God f He ãâã for the whole Church ãâã ãâã is a ãâã red ãâã wil ãâã ãâã for none but he onely caÌ do it a First God ãâã reth ãâã ãâã next ãâã wel to others thirdely trueth and ãâã in our ãâã b He that ãâã not the ãâã in ãâã wickednes c To the hinderaÌ ce of his neighbour d That is shal not ãâã cast forthe of the Church as hypocrites â Or a certeine tune a He sheweth that we can not call vpon God ex cept we trust in him b Thogh we can not enriche God yet we must bestowe Gods gifts to the vse of his children c As grief of con science misera ble destruction d He wolde nether by outwarde profession ãâã in heart not in mouth coÌsent to their idolatries e Wherewith my porcion is measured f God teacheth me continually by se ãâã inspiration g The faithful are sure to perseuere to the end h That is I reioy ce bothe in bodie and in soule i This is ãâã ment of Christ by whose resurre ction all his mem bers haue ãâã talitie k Where God fauoreth there is ãâã a My righteous cause b The vengeance that thou ãâã shewe against mine enemies c VVhen thy Spirit examined my conscience d I was innocent towarde ãâã enemie bothe in dede and thoght e Thogh the wicked prouoked me to do euil for ãâã yet thy worde kept me backe f He was assured that God wolde not refuse his request g For all rebell against thee whiche trouble thy Churche h For their cruel tie can not be satisfied but with my death i They are ãâã vp with pride as the stomake that is choked with fat k Stop his rage â Or which is thy sworde l By thine heaueÌlie power â Or whose ãâã nie hathe to long endured m And sele not the smart that Gods children oft times do n This is the ful felicitie ãâã against all ãâã to haue the face of God fauo able counte nance opened vn ãâã vs. o And am deliue red out of my great troubles 2. Sam. 21 1. a He vseth this di ãâã of names to shewe that as the wicked haue many meanes to hurt so God hath manie wayes to helpe b For none ãâã ob teine their requests of God that ioyne not his glorie with their petition c He speaketh of the daÌgers malice of his enemies from the which God had deliuered him â Or cordes or ca bles d A descriptioÌ of the wrath of God against his enemies after he had heard his praiers e He sheweth how ãâã Gods iudgemeÌts shal be to the wic ked f Darknes signifieth the wrath of God as the cleare light signifieth Gods fauour g This is described at large h As a King ãâã with the peo ple wil not shew him self vnto theÌ Psal. 104. i Thundred ligh tened hailea k His lightenings l That is the depe bottoms were sene when the red Sea was deuid d. m Out of sundrie great dangers n To wit Saul o Therefore God sent me succour p The cause of Gods
Luk. ãâã 13. a He that giueth ãâã to the flatte rer is in daÌgeras the bird is before the fouler b He is euer ready to fall into the snare that he lay ethfor others c He can beare no admonition in what ãâã euer it is spoken Chap. 22 ãâã Chap. 20 28. d Where there are not faithful ministers of the worde of God e He that is ãâã a seruile and rebel lious nature â Or regarde Chap. 15 18. Iob. 22 29. f He that feareth man more then God falleth into a snare and is de stroyed g He nedeth not to flatter the ãâã what God hathe appointed that shal come to him a Who was an ex cellent man in vertue and know ledge in the time of Salomon b Which wereÌ Agurs schollers or friends c Herein he declareth his great humilitie who wolde not attribute anie wisdeme to him sel but allvnto God d Meaning to knowe the secrets of God as ãâã he ãâã saye None Psal 19. 1. Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. e He maketh this request to God f Meaning that they ãâã ãâã their trust in their riches forget God that by to muche wealth meÌ haue an occasioÌ to the same g In accusing him without cause h The leache hathe two sorkes in her tongue which here he calleth her two daughters where by she sucketh the blood and is neuer ãâã eueÌ so are the couetous extorsioners insatiable i ãâã hante in the valley for carious k She hath her desires and after counter faiteth as thogh she were an ãâã ãâã l These communely abuse the ãâã te whereunto thei are called m Which is maried to her master after the death of her mastres n Thei ãâã great doctrine and wisdome o If man be not able to compasse these commune things by his wis dome We can not attribute wisdome to man but folie p Make a stay continue not in doing euil a That is of Salomon who was called Lemuél that is of God be cause God had or deined him to be King ouer Israél b The doctrine whiche his mother Bathshéba ãâã him c By this often re petition of one thing ãâã declareth her motherlie affection d Meaning that women are the destruction of Kings if they hante them e That is the King must not giue him self to wantonnes and neglect his office which is to execute iudgement f For wine doeth ãâã the heart as Psal. 104 15. g Defend their cause that are not able to helpe theÌ selues h He shal not nede to vse anie ãâã meanes to gaine his liuing â Or meat ãâã Psal ãâã 5. i She prepareth their meat be time k She purchaseth it ãâã the gaines of her ãâã â Or with double l In the assemblies and ãâã of iudgement Or linen cloth m After that he had spoken of the apparel of the bo ãâã he nowdeclareth ãâã apparel of the spirit n Her tongue is as a boke where by onemight lear ne manie good things for she deliteth to talke of the worde of God o That is do her reuerence p Confesse her diligent abours and commende her therefore q For as muche as the moste honorable are clad in the apparel that she made a ãâã is here called a Preacher or one that asseÌbleth the people because he ãâã the true ãâã of God how men ought to ãâã their life in this ãâã world b He ãâã the opinions of all men that set ãâã in anie thing but in God alone seing that in this worlde all things are as ãâã nothing c Salomon ãâã not condemne mans labour or diligence but she ãâã that there is no ful ãâã in anie thing vnder the heauen not in ãâã ãâã for asmuche as all things are transitorie d One maÌ doeth after another aÌd the earth remaineth longest eueÌ to the last daie which yet is subiect to ãâã e By the sunne winde and riuers he ãâã that ãâã greatest labour and longest hathe an end and therefore there can be no felicitie in this worlde f The sea which ãâã all the earth filleth the veines thereof the which ãâã out springs and riuers into the sea againe g He speaketh of times and sea sons and things ãâã in them which as thei haue bene in times past so come thei to passe ãâã h He ãâã that if anie colde haue ãâã to ãâã in this ãâã by labour ãâã he ãâã shulde haue ãâã it becau se he had ãâã and ãâã of God there ãâã aboue all ãâã Eccles. 40. ãâã i Man of nature hathe a desire to ãâã and yet is not able to come ãâã the ãâã of knowledge which is the punishment of ãâã to humble man and to ãâã him ãâã depende onely vpon God k Man is not able ãâã all his diligence to ãâã ãâã to go other ãâã thei ãâã her can he nombre the fautes that are ãâã muche lesse remedie them l That is vaine things which serued vnto pleasure wherein was no commoditie but grief and trouble of conscience m Wisdome and knowledge can not be come by without great peine of bodie and minde ãâã when a man ãâã ãâã to the hiest yet is his minde neuer fully content therefore in this worlde is no true telicitie a Salomon makeththis ãâã with him self as thogh he wolde trye ãâã there were ãâã ãâã in ease and pleasures â ãâã ãâã my ãâã to wine b Albeit I gaue ãâã self to pleasures yet ãâã ãâã to kepe wisdome and the feare ãâã God in mine ãâã and gouerne mine ãâã by the same ãâã br do Ebr. paradises c Meaning of the seruants or sclaues ãâã he had boght so the children borne in their ãâã were the masters d That is what soeuer men take pleasure in e ãâã were the most beautiful of them that were taken in warre as Iudges 5. ãâã Some vnder stand by these wordes ãâã but instruments ãâã musike f For all this God did not take his gift of Wisdome from me g This was the ãâã of all my labour a certeine pleasure mixt ãâã care which he calleth ãâã in ãâã nextverse h I bethoght with my self whether it ãâã better to followe Wisdom ãâã mine owne af fections pl asu re which ãâã calleth madnes â Or ãâã with the King i He foreseeth things which the foole can not for ãâã of wisdome k For bothe dye and ãâã forgotten asverse 16 or they bothe alike haue prosperitie or ad uersitie Prou. 17. 24. l Meaning in this worlde m He woundereth that ãâã for get a wise man being dead ssone as ãâã do a ãâã n That I might seke the true felicitie which is in God o Among other griefs this was not the least to leaue that Which he had gotten by great trauail to one that had taken no peine therefore and Whome he knew not Whether he Were a Wise maÌ or a soole p WheÌ maÌ hathe all laboured he can get no more then fode ãâã ãâã yet he ãâã also that
them selues to all Wantornes and dssolution o VVhich declared their ãâã p As a signe that they Were not chaste q VVnich shewed their Wantonnes r Thei delited theÌ in slippers that did creake or had litle plates sowed vpoÌ them Which tynckled as they WeÌr s In rehearsing all these things particuliarly he sheweth the lightnes and vanitie of suche as cannot be content With ãâã ãâã according to their ãâã t Meaning that God Wil not onely punish that Women but their housbaÌdes Which haue suffred this ãâã and also that commune Weale Which hathnot remedied it Chap. IIII. a VVhen God shal execute this vengeance there shal not be one man founde to be the ãâã to manie Wo men and ãâã con ãâã to Womanly shamefastnes shal seke vnto meÌ and offer themsel ues to anie condition b Be ãâã our houshand and let vs be called thy Wines c For so they thoght it to be Without an head and housband d He comforteth the Church in this ãâã ãâã shal spring vp like abud signifying that Gods graces shulde be as plentiful towarde the faithful as thogh they sprang out of the earth as Chap 45. 8. Some by the bud of the Lord meane Christ e He alludeth to the boke of like Whereof read Exod. 32. 32. meaning Gods secret counsel Wherein his elect are predestinate to life euerlasting f That is the crueltie extortion anarice and all Wickednes g VVhen thingeshalbe redressed that Were amisse h He alludeth to the piller of the cloude Exod. 13. 21. meaning that Gods fauour and protection shulde appeare in euerie place i The faithful are called the glorie of God because his image and tokens of his grace shine in theÌ k God promiseth to be the defense of his Church against all troubles and dangers a This prophet by this song ãâã set before the peoples eyes their in gratitude Gods mercie b That is to God ãâã 2. 21. c Meaning that he had planted his Church in a place ãâã moste plentiful and abuÌdant ãâã ãâã ãâã d He spared no di ãâã ãâã cost e In the seuenth verse he declareth What thei Were f He maketh them iudges in their owne cause forasmuche as it Was ãâã that they Were the cause of their owne ruine g I Wil take no more care for its meaning that he Wolde take from them his ãâã ministers and all other comfortes and send them coÌtrarie plagues h Iudgement and righteousnes are true frutes of the feare of God and therefore in the cruel oppressers there is no religion i Of them that are oppressed k To Wit for the poore to dwellin l I haue heard the complaint ãâã of the poore m VVhich ãâã about ten pottels so that eue rie acre shulde but yelde one pottel n VVhich conteineth and hundreth pottels o An Ephah conteineth teÌ pottels and is in ãâã things as muche as bath is in licours p That spare no peine not diligen ãâã followe their lastes q VVhich are neuer weary of their rioting and excessiue pleasures but vse all meanes to prouoke to the same r They regar de not the prouident care of God ouer them ãâã for What end ãâã hathe ãâã ãâã s ãâã shal certeinely go for so the Prophetes vse to speake as thogh the thing Which shal come to passe Were done already t Because thei ãâã de not obev the Worde of God u Meaning the graue shal swallowe vpthem that shal dye for hungre and thirst and yet for ãâã this great destruction it shal neuer be sa ciate x God comforteth the poore lambes of his Church Which had bene strangers in other countries promising that they shal de dwel in those places againe Whereof thei had ãâã depriued by thesat and cruel tyrants y VVhich vse all allurements occasions and excuses to ãâã their conscieÌce in sinne z He sheweth What are the Wor des of the Wicked When they are menaced With Gods iudgements 2 Pet. 3. 4. a VVhich are not ashamed of sinne not care for hone stie but are groweÌ to a desperate impietie b VVhich are con temners of all doctrine and admoni nitions c VVhich are neuer Weary but shew their streÌgth bragge in glot ãâã and ãâã d Sothe they and ãâã posteritie so that ãâã shal be lest e He sheweth that God had sosore pu nished this people that the dumme creatures if ãâã had beneso plagued Wolde haue bene more ãâã and therefore his plagues must continue til they begin to fele them f He Wil make the Babylonians to come against theÌ at his ãâã and to fight vnder his standerd g Thei shal be and ãâã to ãâã Gods vengeaÌ ce h The enemie shal haue none impediment i VVhereby is declared the crueltie of the enemie k The Iewes shal finde no succour k In the land of Iu dah a God sheweth not him self ãâã man in his ãâã but according osmans capaci ãâã is able to comprehend ãâã that is is by visible signes as Iohn ãâã sawe the holie Gost in the forme of a dooue b As a iudgeready to giue sentence c Of ãâã garment or of his throne d They Were Angels so ãâã because they Were of a fyrie colour to signifie that they burnt in the loue of God or Were light as fyre to execuce his Wil. e Signifying that they Were not able to endure the brightnes of Godglorie f VVhereby Was declared that man Was not able to se the brightnes of God in them g VVhich thing de clareth the ãâã obedience of the gels to execute Gods commandement h ãâã oft repetition signifieth that the holy Angels can not satisfie them selues in praising God to teache vs that in all our liues We shulde giue out selues to the ãâã nual praise of God i His glorie doeth not onely appeare in the heaueÌs but through all theÌ Worlde and therefore all creatures are bounde to prai se him k VVhich things Were to confirme the Prophet that it Was not the voyce of man and by the smoke Was signified the blindenes that shulde come vpon the Iewes l He speaketh this for two causes ãâã one because he that Was a mortal creature and therefore had more nede to glorifie God then the Angels didit not the other because the more nere hat maÌ approcheth to God the more doeth he knowe his owne ãâã and corruption m Of the ãâã offrings Where the fyre neuer Went out n This declareth that man can not rendre true obedience to God til he haue purget vs. o VVhereby is declared that for the malice of man God Wil not immediatly take away his Worde but he Wil cause it to be preached to their condemnation when as they wil not learne thereby to obey his Wil and be saued hereby he exhorteth the ministers to do their duetie answereth to the Wicked murmurers that through their owne malice their ãâã is hardened Mat. 13. 14. act 28. 16. rom ãâã 8. p As
his owne people Chap. 4 2. e which was the hauen and porte to take shiping thither calledalso Ioppe f From that vocation where uÌto God had called him and wherein hewolde haue ãâã him g As one that wolde haue ãâã of this care and solicitude by seking rest and quietnes h As they had called on their idoles which declareth that idolaters haue no stay nor certeintie but in their troubles seke thei can not ãâã to whome i which declared that the matter was in great extremitie and don te whiche thing was Gods monoÌ in them for the trial of the cause and this may not be done ãâã in matters of great importance k This declareth that the very wicked in their ãâã slee vnto God for succour and also that they are touched with a certein feare to shead ãâã blood where as they knowe no manifest signe of wickednes l They were touched with a certeine repentance of their life past and began to worship the true God by whome they sawe them selues so wonderfully deliuered but this was done for feare and not of a pure heart and affection nether according to Gods worde m Thus the Lord wolde ãâã his Prophet with a moste terrible spectacle of death and hereby also confirmed him of his fauour and support in this his charge which was ãâã him a Being now swallowed vp of death and seing no remedy to escape his faith brast outvnto the Lord knowing that out of thevery ãâã he was able to deliuer him b For he was now in the fishes belly as in a graue or place of darke nes c This declared what his prayer was and how he laboured betwene hope and despayre ãâã the neglect of his ãâã Gods ãâã for the same ãâã yet in the end faith gate the victorie d Thou hast deliuered me from the belly of the ãâã and all these daÌgers as it were raising me from death to life e They that depend vpon any thing saue on God alone f Thei refuse their owne ãâã that goodnes which they shuld els receiue of God a This is a great declaration of Gods mercie that he receiueth him againe and ãâã for t has his Prophet which had before shewed so great ãâã b Read Chap 1. 1. c He went for ward one ãâã in the citie ãâã prea ched and so he continued ãâã the citie was conuer ãâã c He went for ward one ãâã in the citie and prea ched and so he continued til the citie was conuer ãâã d For he declared that he was a Prophet sent to them from God to denounce his iudgements against them e Not that the dumme beastes had sinned or colde ãâã but that by their example maÌ might be astonished coÌsidering that for his sinne the angre of God ãâã ouer all creatures f He willed that the men shulde earnestly ãâã vnto God for mercie g For partely by the ãâã of the ãâã ãâã by the motion of his owne conscience he ãâã whether God Wolde shewe them mercie h That is the frutes of their repentance which did procede of faith Which God had planted by the ministerie of his Prophet i Read ãâã 18. 8. a Because hereby he shulde be taken as a false pro phet and so the Name of God which he preached shulde be blasphemed b Read Chap. 1. 3. c Thus he praied of grief fearing lest Gods Name by this ãâã might be blas phemed as thogh he sent his Prophetes forthe to denounce his iud gemeÌts in vaine d ãâã thou be iudge wheÌ I do things for my glo rie and when I do not e For he douted as yet ãâã God wolde shewe them mercie or no and therefore after fourtie dayes he dep ãâã out of the citie loking what ãâã God wolde send f Which was a further meanes to couer him froÌ the heat of the ãâã as he remained in his boothe g This declareth the ãâã inconueniences where into Gods seruants do ãâã when they giue place to their owne affections and do not in all things ãâã submit them selues to God h Thus God mer cifully reproueth him which wolde ãâã him self and this gourde and yetwolde restraine God to shewe his compassion to so ãâã nie thousand peo ple. i Meaning that they were children and infants a Borne in Mares hà h a ãâã of Iudáh b Because of the malice and obstinacie of the people whome he had so oft exhorted to repentance hesoÌmoneth theÌ to Gods iudgements taking all ãâã God him self to witnes that the prea ching of his Prophetes which they haue abused shal ãâã euenged c Meaning hereby that God wil come to iudgement against the strong cities and ãâã d Samaria which ãâã haue bene an example ãâã all ãâã of true religion and iustice was the puddle and ãâã of all ãâã and cor ruption and boa ãâã them selues of ãâã ãâã ãâã e That is the ido ãâã and infection f Which they ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that ãâã ãâã had inriched heÌ therewith for their ãâã them g The gaine that came by their ido les shal be consumed as a thing of ãâã as the wages or riches of ãâã are wickedly ãâã so are they ãâã and spedely ãâã h Lest the ãâã our cue ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã destruction i Which was a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã wille ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã k These ãâã cities ãâã the enemie ãâã ãâã ãâã he came ãâã l ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for his ãâã m For ãâã éh had shut vp Ierusalém that thei colde not seÌd to succour them n To flee away for ãâã laid siege first to that citie and remained therein wheÌ he sent his captaines and armie against Ierusalém o Thou first ãâã the idolatrie of Ieroboám and so didest ãâã ãâã p Th us ãâã bribe the ãâã thy neighbours but they shal deceiue thee as wel as thei of Ierusalém q He prophecieth against his owne citie and because it ãâã an heritage he saith that God ãâã send an ãâã to possesse it r For so they thoght them selues for the strength of their citie a Assone as they rise they execute their wicked deuises of the night and according to their power hurt others â Ebr. ãâã to power b Thus the Iewes lament and say that there is no hope of ãâã seing their possessions are diuided among the enemies c Ye shal haue no more lands to diuide as you had in times past and as you vsed to measure them in the ãâã d Thus the people warne the Prophetes that they speake to them no more for they can not abide their ãâã tenings e God saith that they shal not pro ãâã nor receiue no more of their ãâã not ãâã f Are these ãâã workes accordîg to his Law g Do not the godlie sinde my wordes comfortable h That is a fore time i The poore can haue no commoditie by them but they spoyle theÌ as thogh
euill as therest d As in times past you wold not beleue Gods worde so ãâã ye not now beleue the ãâã plagues which are ãâã e They theÌ ãâã shall be your iudges in this cause none shal haue ãâã ouer theÌ to controlle them Zeph. 3. 3. f For the Iewes moste feared ãâã winde because it destroyed their frutes g They shal be so many in nomber h They shall caste vp mountes against it i The Prophet coÌforteth the faithful that God will also ãâã the Babylo niaÌs because they ãâã abuse this victorie and become ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the praise hereof to their ãâã k He assureth the godly of Gods pro cection shewing that the enemie ãâã do no more of theÌ God hath appointed and ãâã ãâã their sinnes required suche a sharpe rod. l So that the great deuoureth the smale and the Caldeans destroye all the worlde m Meaning that the enemies ãâã them ãâã gloriein their owne force power wit n Meaning that they shulde not a I will renounce mine owne iudge ment and ãâã ãâã on God to be instructed what I ãâã answer ãâã that ãâã ãâã ching ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã all ãâã b ãâã it in great ãâã that he that ãâã maye read it c ãâã ãâã the ãâã of the enemie the comfort of the Churche whiche thing thogh God execute not according to maÌs hastie affections vet the yssue of bothe is certaine at his time appointed d To truste in him self or in ãâã thing is ãâã to be quiet for the ãâã rest isto stay vpoÌ God by faith Rom. 1 17. Galat. 2. 11 Ebr 10. 38. e He coÌpareth the ãâã and ãâã ãâã to a drunkard that is without reason sense whome God will punish and make him a ãâã ãâã to all the worlde and thys he speaketh for the comfort of the godly and against the Caldeans f Signifying that all the world shal wish the destruction of ãâã that by their ãâã and ãâã thei heape but vpon them ãâã more ãâã burdens for the more they get the more are they troubled g That is the Medes and Persians that shulde destroye the Babylonians h Signifying that the couetous man is the ruine of his owne house when as he ãâã to enriche it by ãâã and oppression i The stones of the house shal crye say that they are buylt of blood the wood shal answer and say the same of itself k Meaning that God wil not defer re his vengeance long but wil come and destroye all their labours as thogh they ãâã ãâã with fire l In the destructioÌ of the BabyloniaÌs his glorie shal appeare through all the worlde m He reprocheth thus the King of ãâã ãâã as he was ãâã with couetousnes and crueltie so he prouoked others to the same and ãâã them by his rage and so in the ende broght them to shame n VVhere as thou thogh est to haue glorie of these thy doings they shall turne to thy shame for thou shalt drinke of the same cup with others in thy ãâã o Because the Baby lonians were cruel not only agaynste other nacions but also against the people of GOD which is ment by Lebanon and the ãâã therein he sheweth that the like cruelue shal be executed against them p He sheweth that the Babylonians Gods ãâã nothing auaile them for they were but blockes or stones ãâã ãâã 10 8. q If thou wilt consider what it is and how that it hathe nether breath nor life but is a dead thing a The Prophet instructeth his people to praye vnto God not only for their great sinnes but also for ãâã they had committed of ignorance b Thus the people were afraied wheÌ they heard Gods threatenings and praied c That is the state of thy Churche which is now ready to perish before it come to half a perfect age which shulde be vnder Christ. d Teman and Paran were ãâã Sinai where the law was giueÌ whereby is signified that his deliuerance was as present now as it was then e VVhere by is ment a power that was ioyned with his brightnes which was hid to the rest of the worlde but was reueiled in Mount Sinaito his people Psal. 31. 19. f Signifying that God hathe wonderfull meanes and euer had a marueilous power when he wolde delyuer hys Church g The ãâã of this king of Syria in vexing thy peo ple was made ma nifest by thy iudgement to the comfort of thy Church Iud. 1. 10. also of the ãâã nites which destroied them selues Iudg. 7 22. h Meaning that God was not angrie with the waters but that by this meanes he wolde destroy his enemies deliuer his Church i And so didest vse all the ãâã as instruments for the destruction of thine enemies k That is thy power l For he had not onely made a couenant which Abraham but renu edit with hisposteritie m Read NoÌ 20. 11. n He alludeth to the red sea ãâã which gaue passage to Gods people and shewed signes of their obedience as it were by ãâã vp of their hands o As appeareth Iosh. 10. ãâã p According to thy commandement the sunne was directed by the weapons of thy people that foght in thy cause as thogh it durst not go for ewarde q Signifying that there is no saluation but by Christ r From the top to the toe thou hast destroyed the enemies s God destroyed his enemies bothe great and sma le with their owne weapons thogh they were neuer so ãâã against his Church t He returneth to that which he spake in the 2 ver and sheweth how he was afraide of Gods iudgements u He sheweth that the faithful can neuer haue true rest except they fele before the weight of Gods iudgement x That is the enemies but the godlie shal turne to good vnto them y He declareth wherein ãâã the comfort and ioy of the faithful thogh theise neuer so great afflictions prepared z The chief singer vpon the instrumentes of musicke shal haue occasion to praise God forth is great ãâã ce of his Church ãâã King 22. 1. ãâã King 21. 19. a ãâã God was angrie which these dumme crea tures but because man was so wicked for whose cause they were created God maketh them to take parte of the ãâã ãâã him b VVhich were an order ãâã superstitions men ãâã ted to minister in the seruice of Baal and were as his peculiar chapelens read 2. King 23. 5 hosea 10. 5. c He alludeth to their ãâã Molech which was forbidden Leu 20 2. yet they called him their king made him as a god therefore he here noteth them that wil bothe ãâã they worship God wil sweare by idoles and ãâã theÌ which halting is here coÌdem ned as Ezek. 20 39 ãâã 17. 13. d Meaning the ãâã which did imitate the strange apparel of other nacions to winne their fauour thereby and to appeare glorious in the eyes of all other read Ezek 23
falselye glosed this commandement â O subiect punishment Exod. 20 ãâã deu 5 17. â Or without cause n For GOD knowing his secret malice wil punish him o Whiche signifieth in the ãâã tongue anidle ãâã is spoken in contempt p Like iudgemeÌt almoste the Romains obserued for ãâã had the examina tioÌ of smale mat ters the counsel of xxiii of greater causes final ly great matters of importance were decided by the senate of lxxi iudges whiche here iscompared to the iudgemeÌt of God or to be punished with hel ãâã q For that thou hast ãâã him or he hathe ãâã thee for God preferreth brotherlie reconcilia tion to ãâã Luk. 12 58. r ãâã ãâã red bothe in bodie and in minde Chap. 18. 8. s Nothing is so precious whiche oght not to be reiected in respect of the glorie of God â O 8 not that Exod. 20 14. rom 13 9. mar 9 47. t In that he giueth her leaue to ãâã another by Cha. 19 7. den ãâã ãâã mar 10 4. luk 16 18. 1 cor 7 ãâã ãâã at ãâã Exod. 20 7. u All superfluous othes are ãâã debarred whether the Name of God be therein mencioned or otherwise leu 9 2. deut ãâã 11. x ãâã simplicitie and trueth be in your wordes aÌd then yeshal not be so light and ready to sweare Iames. ãâã 12. y When a men speaketh other wise theÌ he thin keth in heart it commeth of an euill conscience and of the deuil z Albeit thys was spoken for the iudges yet euerie man applied it to reuen ge hys priuate quarell â Or iniurie a Rather receiue double wrong theÌ reueÌge thine ownegriefs Exod. 21 24. Deut. 19. 21. Leui. 24 20. b This was added by the false expositers the Pharises Luke 6 29. Rom. 12 17. â Or rush in vpon you 1. Cór 6. 7. Deut. 15. 8. Leuit. 19. 18. c These did take to ãâã the taxes ãâã and other ãâã therfore were greately in disdain with almeÌ Luke 6. 27. â Or embrace Luke 23. 34. Act. 7. 60. z. Cor. 4. ãâã d VVe muste labour to atteine vnto the ãâã of God who of his free libera litie doeth good to them that are vn worthie Luke 6. 32. a VVhose workes procede not of a ryght fayth but are done for vaine glorie VI. Rom. 12. 8. b In that thei are praised and commended of men c It is ãâã that God appro ãâã our Workes d In that daye when all things shal be reuerled e VVith drawe thyselfe rather a parte â Or bable not muche f He commádeth vs to beware of muche bablinge and supetfluous ãâã g VVho is not persuaded by elo quent speach aÌd longe talke as men are h Christ bindeth them not to the wordes but to the sense and for me of prayer i VVe must seeke Gods glorie first and aboue all things Luke 11 2. k Reigne thou ouerall and let vs render vnto thee perfite obedience as thine Angels do l To be ouercom thereby m Thys conclusion excludeth mans merites and teacheth vs to grounde our ãâã onely on God Chap. 13. 19. Marke 11. 25. n Make their faces to seme of an other sorte then they were ãâã to do Eccle. 24. 2. o VVher by is commanded to auoyde all vaine ostentation Luke 12. 33. 1. Timo 6. 19. Luke 11. 34. Prouer. 21. 9. Deut. 15. 9. p If thine eye be disposed to libe ãâã Luke 16. 13. q If thine affection be corrupt and giuen to couecousnes Psal. ãâã 22. r If the concupisceÌnce and wicked affections ouercome reason we muste ãâã marueil thogh men be blindedand be like vnto beastes Luke 12. 22. Philip. 4. 6. 1. Timo. 6 8. 1. Peter 5. 7. s Mans ãâã nothing ãâã where ãâã grueth not ãâã t The goodnes of God eueÌ towards the herbes of the field farre passeth al things that man can coÌ passe byhis pow er and labour u The Worde signifieth the Wea ry not theÌ selues x VVithcare and distrust y That is to be regenerate and amende your lyues â Or his owne things z God Will prouide for euerie daye that that shalbenecessarie thogh We do notincrease the ãâã griefe by the carefulnes howe to liue in time to come a He commandeth not to be ãâã or malicious to ãâã our and condeÌneour neighbours ãâã for ãâã ãâã their owne fautes and seke not to amend them but are curious to re proue other meÌs Luke 6. 37. Rom. 2. ãâã 1. Corin. 4. ãâã Mark 4. 24. Luke 6. ãâã Luke 9. 38. and ãâã b Declare not the Gospell to the Wicked contemners of God Whom thou seest ãâã to them selues and forsakeÌ Chap. 21. 22. Mark 11. 24. Luke 11. 9. Iohn 14. ãâã and 16. 14. ãâã 1. 6. Luke 6. ãâã Iob. 4. 16. c The Whole law aÌd the ãâã set ãâã ãâã vs and commande charitie d VVe must ouer come and morti fie our affections if We Wil be ãâã disciplesof Christ e For the moste part of men ãâã their owne ãâã and ãâã head long to ãâã Luke ãâã ãâã Luke ãâã 24. â Or a totten Chap. 3. 10. f He meaneth hirelings and hy ãâã Who ra ther serue God With their ãâã then With their hearte g By thy vertue autoritie and power Rom. 2. 13. Iames. 1. 22. â Or miracles h I neuer accepted you to be my ãâã ministers aÌd disciples Luke 13. 76. Psal. 6. 9. Luke 6. 47. Mark 1. 12. Luke 4. 32. i The myghtye power of Gods Spirit appeared in hym Wherby he declared him self to be God caused others to belieue in him Mar. 1. 40. Luke 5 12. a It Was not lik that leprosie that is now but Was a ãâã thereof Which Was ãâã Leui. 14. 4. Luke ãâã ãâã b He Wolde not ãâã be throughly knowen but ãâã tyme and houre appointed c Our Sauiour Wolde not ãâã that Which Was ordeined by the Lawe ãâã as yet the ceremonies ther of Were not abolished d To condemne them of ingratitude When they shall se the Whole â Or a captaine ouer an hundreth â Or sonne e Whiche are strange people and the ãâã to Whome the couenaÌt of God did not properly apperteine f For there is nothynge but mere darkenes out of the kingdome of heaueÌ Chap. 22. 13. Mar. 2. 29. Luke 4. ãâã Mark 1. 32. Luke 4. 40. Isa. 53. 4. g The Prophete speaketh chiefly of the feblenes and disease of our soules Whithe Iesus Christ hath borne ther fore he setteth his great mercie and power before our eyes by healynge the bodie 1. Peter 2 24. Luke 9. 17. h He thoght by this meanes to ãâã fauour With the World but Iesus sheweth him that he is farre Wide ãâã that he loketh for in stead of Worldlie Welth there is but ãâã in Christ. i Luke maketh ãâã of thre Whiche Were hyndred by Worldelie ãâã from comming to Christ. k To succour aÌd helpe him in his olde age till he dye and then I Wil followe thee Wholy l No duetie or
their offrings Isai. 29 12. c God wil not be honoured according to mans faÌ tasie but detesteth all good in tentions whiche ãâã not grouÌded on his worde Marke 7 17. Iohn 15 2. d All thei which ãâã not grafted in Iesus Christ by fre adoption and euerie doctrine that is not established by Gods ãâã e They are not worthie to be cared for Luke 6 39. Marke 7 ãâã f All vices proce de of the corrupt affection of the heart Gen 6 5. 8 21. Marke 7. 24. g The disciples were offended at her importunitie Chap. 10 6. h Christ calleth them dogs or whelpes whiche are strangers froÌ the house of God i Christ granted her ãâã for her faiths sake not at the request of his disciples ãâã 7 31. Isa. 35 5. Marke 8 1. k Christ can noÌt ãâã those that ãâã him â Or ãâã Chap. 12. ãâã a Althogh they did not agre in doctrine yet they ioyned together to fight against the truth Mark 8 ãâã b Men tempte God eyther by their incredulitie or curiositie Luke ãâã 54. c VVhich apperteine to the heauenlie and spiritual life Chap. 12. 14. d Christ shal be to them as a ãâã raised vp froÌ death Ionas 2. 1. Marke 8. 14. ãâã 12. 1. â Or reasoned with theÌ selues e A token of Christs diuinitie to knowe mens ãâã Chap. 14. 17. Iohn 6. 9. Chap. 15. 34. f We may bolde ly by Christs admonition reiect and coÌtemne all ãâã doctri ne and mans ãâã oght onely to cleaue to the worde of GOD. Marke 8. 27. Luke 9. 28. Iohn 6. ãâã g He meaneth any thing that ãâã in man Iohn 1. 41. h VpoÌ that faith ãâã thou hast confessed aÌd acknoweledged me for it is grouÌ ded vpon an infallible trueth i The power of Satan which ãâã deth in craft and violence Iohn 20. ãâã k The preachers of the Gospel ãâã pen the gates of heauen with the worde of God whyche is the right keye ãâã so that where this worde is not pu rely taught ther is nether keye nor autoritie l Condemne by ãâã ãâã â Or absolue m Because he wolde yet ãâã them and not preuent his tyme. n He wold pluck out of their hear tes that false opi nion which they had of his temporal kingdome Chap. 10. 38. o ãâã worde signifieth an aduersarie who re sisteth the will of God either of malice as did ãâã das or of rashenes and arrogan cie as Peter did ãâã 8. 14. Luk. 9. 23. 14. ãâã Chap. 10. 39. p That is whosoeuer thinketh to saue him selfe by forsaking Iesus Christ. Marke 8. 34. Luk. 9. 24. 17. ãâã Marke 8. 36. Luke 9. 25. * Rom. 2. 6. Iohn 12. 25. * Mar. 9. 1. * Luk. 9. ãâã q This was fulfilled in his resurrection which was ãâã an entrie into his kingdome and was also confirmed by sending the holie Gost whereby he wroght so great and sondrie miracles Psal. 62. 12. â Or the ãâã day after XVII Marke 9. 2. Luke 9. ãâã a ãâã shewed them his glories that they might not thinke that he suffred throu ghe infirmitie but that he offered vp him selfe willingly to ãâã b By these two ãâã ãâã are represented the Lawe and the Prophets which lead vs to Christ. c After Moses Elias ãâã Peter fearing he shulde lose that ioyful sight spea ãâã as a man distract aÌd wold haue lodged theÌ in earthlie houses whiche were receiued in ãâã d VVe are recon ciled to God by Christ onely Chap. 3. ãâã e Christ is our chief and onely ãâã ãâã Chap. 11. 14. 2. Peter 2. 17. f And so worshipped Christ. g For men wold not haue belieued them before that Christ had made his glorie more manifest by hys resurrection Marke 9. 11. Mala. 4. 5. Marke 9. 14. Luke 9. 37. h He speaketh chieflye to the Scribes who began to bragge as ãâã they had now gotten the victo ãâã ouer ãâã because his disci ples were not able to do thys miracle Luke 17. 6. Chap. 20. 17. Marke 9. ãâã Luke 9. 44. 24. 7. i By this maner of speache is ãâã that they shulde do thyngs by their faith that shulde seme impossible k The best remedie to streÌgthen the weake faith is prayer which hath ãâã added to it as an helpe to the same â Or ãâã conuersant or retur ned into Galile l The Greke worde is didrachma which was of value about ten ãâã of olde sterlyng monie and the Israelites payed it once by the Law Exo. 30. 13. and at this time they payed it to the Romains m ãâã giue occasion to forsake the trueth n The worde is Statera which conteineth two didrachmas and in valued about fiue grotes of olde ãâã XVIII Marke 9. 33. Luke 9 46. Chap. 19. 24. a They striue for the rewarde before they haue taken any paine and where as they shuld haue holpen and reue ãâã not another they were ãâã and despicers of their ãâã 1. Cor. 14 20. b ãâã lack of discretion but that they be not vayne glorious ãâã to aduan cethem selues to ãâã ãâã c He calleth theÌ litle childreÌ now whiche humble them selues with all humilitie and subiectioÌ Marke 9. 42. Luke 17. 1. d The worde ãâã a ãâã milstone whiche an ãâã ãâã and it is spoken in ãâã of that which is tourned with mans hand whiche is lesse e Christ warneth his to take heed that they shrink not backe from him for any ãâã example or offence that man can giue Chap. 5. 30. Marke 9. 45. f Christ toucheth the cause of this offence whiche is pride and disdeyne ãâã our ãâã Psal. 34. 7. g Seyng GOD hath ãâã his Aungels to ãâã the charge of hys children the wicked may be ãâã that if they dispice theÌ God wil reueÌge their cause Luke 13. 10. Luke 15. 4. h VVe maye not lose by our offen ce that whyche God hath so derely boght i Where with thou maist be offended he spea keth of secret or particular sinnes not of open or knoweÌ to others â Or reproue him Deu. 19 15. Leu. 19 17. eccle 19 13. ãâã ãâã 3. ãâã 5 18. k He meaneth according to the order that was amoÌgs the Iewes who had their couÌcel of ancient and expert men to reforme maners execute discipline This assemblie represeÌted the Church whiche had appointed them to this charge iohn 8 17. ebr 10 28. 2. cor 13 1. l In the 16. Chap. 19. he ment this of doctrine and here of eccle siastical discipline which depen deth of the doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 9. 2. thes 3. 14. Iohn 20 23. â ãâã done to Luk. 17 4. m VVe muste be coÌtinually ready to forgiue and be forgiuen n A commune ãâã was valued at thre score pounde some also were greater and some lesse o Which amouÌteth of our money to the ãâã of 25. shillings or verie nere and was nothing in respect of the for mer whiche his master forgaue him p
had bene moued with a certeine pitie in taking his last leaue q To wit Peter r Called Malchus s Which declareth that no man can do anie thing coÌ trarie to Gods or dinance t Meaning all the disciples Mat. 26. 57. ãâã 22 54. u That is thei whiche had chiefest autoritie ãâã the Priests iohn 18. 24. x Whiche signified that his hot zealebegaÌ now to beabated â Or light Mat. 26 59. â Or were not like y These two wit nesses ãâã in that the one reported that Christ said he colde destroye the TeÌple as ãâã writeh the other said that he heard him saye that he wolde do it as is here noted ãâã 2 19. z That is of God who is worthie all praise the which worde in their language the Iewes when they spake of God vse commu nely in their wri tings euen to this day Mat. 24. 30. a Whome thei now ãâã in this base estate thei shulde se ap peare at the last day withmaiestie and glorie b This declareth the wickednes and insolencie of the gouernours and rulers seing their officers con ãâã to all iustice thus raged ãâã him that was innocent Mat. 26 69. ãâã 22. 55. ioh 18. 25. c We oght to con sider our owne ãâã that we may learne onely to trust in God and not in our ãâã â Or entrie d Peterprepareth him self to flee if he were further laied vnto Mat. 26. 71. ãâã 22. 51. Ioh. 18. 25. â Or russhed out of the dores and wept Mat. 26. 75. ioh 13. 38. Mat 26. 1. a For the Romains gaue theÌ no autoritie to put anie man to death ãâã 22. 66. ioh 18. 20. Mat. 27. 12. Luk. 23. 3. Ioh. 18. 35. b He wolde not defend his cause but presented him self willing ly to be condem ned c The people alwaies mainteine their customes altogh thei be worthe nothing d When a iudge hathe respect to men he quite for ãâã iustice â Or Pretorie Mat. 27. ãâã ãâã 23. 26. â Or stalke e It was the ãâã to make him that was condemned to carie his crosse but Iesus was not able for ãâã Mat. 27. 33. Luk. 23. 33. Ioh. 19. 16. f Which was to hasten his ãâã but he wolde not drinke it because he wolde ãâã te for the houre that his Father had appointed that he might render vnto him perfect obedieÌce g The ãâã deuided their day into 4 partes so that by the third ãâã is here meÌt the thirde parte of the day which was from six a clocke to nine at what time Mat. ãâã he was ãâã ãâã 53. 12. Iohn ãâã 19. h Meaning the one of them that were crucified i Because this darkenes was onely ouer the land of Chanaan when therest of the worlde was light the miracle is the greater k Which was the third parte of the day about thre of the clocke after none Psal. 22. 1. Mat. 27. 46. l This was spokeÌ mockingly Psal. 69. 22. m Who had char ge ãâã an hundreth men Luk 8. 2. Mat. 27. 57. Luk. 23 50. Iohn 19. 38. n A ãâã man and of great ãâã o This man shewed his faith boldely when the danger semed to bemoste ãâã Luk 24. ãâã ãâã 20. ãâã Or not risen Mat. 28. ãâã a The Angel of God in the likenes of a yong man Iohn 20. 12. b He especially maketh mencion of Peter to ãâã him because he had fallen into greater danger then the rest Mat. 26 32. Chap. 14. 28. Iohn 20. 16. Luk. 8. 2. c They had sone forgotten that that Christ ãâã fore tolde them of his ãâã Luk. 14. 13. Luk. 24. 36. Iohn 20. 19. d Mourning and praying Mat 28 19. Iohn 12. 18. Act. 16. 18. e As wel Gentile as Iewe. f This gifte was but for a time to cause men ãâã more willingly to receiue the Gospel which as yet was not euidently knowen Act 2 4. 10. 46. g With other and diuers as Luke saith Act 28 5. Act 18 8. Luk. 24. 5. Eb. 2. 4. h The miracles and signes followe the doctrine as certein seales so that if the doctrine be false the miracles ãâã be no better ãâã 13. 3. a Meaning the ãâã with whome he was ãâã b Or of the thing and it may be ãâã ãâã to Christ or to the Gospel and here by is ãâã that they were the ministers of Christ who is cal led the ãâã or ministers of the ãâã that is to say of the Gospel and this coÌmendeth the autoritie of his doctrine ãâã he receiued it of the Apostles c The sonne of Antipater d Read 1. Chr. 24. 10. e By her Father for by her mothers ãâã she was of ãâã house of Dauid f This perfection or ãâã is ãâã by the frutes and ãâã ãâã ap pearance not by the cause which onely cometh of Gods ãâã ãâã through Christ. g The ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã whe reby is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the ãâã ãâã ded ãâã God h ãâã is the eue ning ãâã ãâã accordiÌg to the Law i The ãâã was deuided ãâã thre partes the first was the ãâã of the ãâã called ãâã where the people was these ãâã called ãâã where the Priests and ãâã were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã into the which the ãâã Priest entred once a yere to sacri fice k Whiche signifieth the grace of the Lord. l The worde signifieth all ãâã ner of drinke whiche maketh men dronken Exod. ãâã 7. ãâã ãâã 17. m As a King in his royaltie hath one to go before him who signifieth the king to beat hand n When Christ saieth he came to set the Father against the sonne c. he meaneth the successe which cometh of the Gospel through the malice of meÌ but here he ãâã of the ãâã ãâã prosperitie of the Gospel Mal. 4. 3. mat 11. 14. Mat. 3. 14. o Whiche signifieth the ãâã or soueraintie of God p We must not measure Gods promes by our weake senses q Whiles their course ãâã ed to ãâã they might not lie with their wiues nor drinke anie licour that might make one ãâã r For the barren women enioyed not the promes which God mad to theÌ that were married to haue ãâã but ãâã they were ãâã of that promes whiche God made to Abraham that he wolde ãâã se his sede â Or gladnes be to thee Or receiued into ãâã s Not ãâã her me rites but onely ãâã Gods fre mercie who loued vs when we were sinners that whosoeuer ãâã h shulde reioyce in the ãâã t Because he is the ãâã ãâã of God begotten from ãâã all beginning and ãâã in flesh at the ãâã ãâã at time Isa. 7. 14. mat 1. 21. chap. 2 21. u She wolde be ãâã solued of all dou tes to the end that she might more surely embrase the promes ãâã God x It shal be a secret operatioÌ of the holie Gost. y He must be pure and without ãâã whiche must take away the sinnes of the worlde Dan. 7. 14. micah
faith Gene. 1. 3. d Because God re ceiued hym to mercie therefore he imputed him righteous e That is liueth Gen. 4. 4. Mat. 23. 25. f For Enochs and Elias taking vp was such a thing as is spoken of 1. Cor. 15. 51. and. 1. Thes. 4. 15. Gene ãâã 24. Eccles. 44. 15. and 49. 16. g First God must finde vs before wecaÌ seke him then we muste seke him with a pure hearte in Christ who is reueiled in hys worde and ther by we learne to beleue Gods fre mercie towards vs in his Sonne through whome we obteine the rewarde of hys promes and not of our desertes Gen. 12. 4. Gene. 6. 13. Eccles. 44. ãâã h For all things in the World are subiect to corruption Gen. 17. 19 21. 2. ãâã 44. 22. i Euen as dead k VVhiche was the enioying of the laÌd of CanaaÌ l VVith the eyes of faith m And therfore put not their coÌfidence in things of this Worlde n That is of ãâã Gen 21. 10. o For it myghe seme to the ãâã that the promes was coÌtrarie to this commandement to sactifice his sonne Eccles. 44. ãâã Gene. 22. 12. Rom. 9. 7. Gen. 27. 28. Gen. 49. 15. Gen. 47. 31. â Or Worshiped toward the end of his staffe Gen. 50. 29. Exod. 2. 2. Act 7. 21. Exod. 1. 16. Exod. 2. 11. p The ãâã of the Worlde whiche draw vs frome God and Whiche we can notvse without ãâã of Gods angre Exod. 12. 22. Exod. 14. ãâã Iosh. 6. 20. Iosh. 6. 23. Iosh. 2. ãâã Iudg. 6. 11. Iudg. 4. 6. Iudg. 13. 24. Iudg. 11. 1. 12. 7. 1. Sam. 1. 20. and ãâã 14. q ãâã ãâã ãâã r As Elias raised vp the widdowe of Sareptas sonne and Eliseus the ãâã sonne s They had not suche cleare light of Christ as we for they loked for that whiche we haue therefore it were shame for vs if at least we haue ãâã as great constancie as they â For we are all one bodie together Rom. 6. 4. â Or multitude Ephe. 4. 23. a As riches cares and suche like aÌd so to become Christs disciples by denying our selues aÌd taking our crosse to followe him Colos. 3. 8. â Or so easely compasseth vs aboute ãâã Pet. 2. 1. b As beyng our ãâã c VVhiche by rea son of our concu ãâã assaileth vs on all sides Prou ãâã 21. Reuel 3. 17. d He concludeth that they which refuse the ãâã denie to be of the nomber of ãâã children but are bastardes e VVhiche haue naturally begotten vs. f As he doeth creat our spirits withoute anye worldely meane so he doeth instructe and ãâã teine theÌby the wonderful ãâã of his Spirit g Their ãâã partely declared their sloenes and partly their incoÌ stancie in ãâã therefore thei were in danger to be punished Rom 12. 18 h As her esies or apostasie Gen. ãâã 33. Gen. 27. 38. i He was full of despire and disdaine but was not touched with true ãâã to be displeased for his sinnes aÌd so seke amendemeÌt Exod. 19. 13. and 20. 21. k VVhich might be touched and sene for as it was materiall but God had commaÌ ded that none shuld touche it Exod. 19. 13. l VVhence the worde of God must come m Which shal be ãâã through all the worlde n By the Gospel We are ioyned with the Angels and Patriarkes Gene. 4. 10. o VVhiche spake but rudely in coÌ parison of Christ who preached not the Law but the Gospel Hag. 2. 7. Deut. 4. 24. p To destroy ãâã that resist him Rom. 12. 10. 1. ãâã 4. 9. Gen. 18. 3. 19. 3. a As incontinen cie is a disease coÌ mune to men of al sortes and degrees so mariage the remedie is offred by the fre mercie of God to all maner of men without respect b The Lord. Iosh. 1. ãâã Psal. 118. 6. c He was is and shal be the ãâã of the Churche ãâã euer d Whatsoeuer doctrine is not according to the simple trueth of Gods worde is strange e By reprouyng theÌ which supersticiously ãâã difference betwixt meats he condeÌneth all the serui ce whiche stode in ceremonies coÌparing it with the spiritual worshipping ãâã Leui. 6. 36. 16. 27 f Thei that sticke to the ceremonies of the Law caÌ not eate that is can not be partakers of our altar whiche ãâã thankes giuynge and ãâã which two ãâã ãâã or ãâã are now onely left to the Christians g So that the Priests had no piece thereof h Thankesgiuing and doing good are ãâã onelie sa crifices whiche please God Hos. 14. 3. i Read Act 20 28. and ioh 10. ãâã * That is writ to no one man citie or countrey but to all the Iewes generally being now ãâã â Or afflictions ãâã 5. 3. a A ãâã trye our faith and ingendre patience b Our pacience ought to coÌtinue to the end ãâã by working it bath polished vs ãâã made vs perfect in Christ. c To endure paciently whatsoeuer God layeth vpon him Mat 7. 7. Mar. 11. 24. Luk 11. 9. d Douting in doct ine or of Gods wil. â Or double Iohn 14 13. 16. 23. e That he is called to the companie of Christ and his Angels f Or conteÌptible to the worlde Iob. 5. 17. Eccles. 14 18. Isa. 40. 6. 1. Pet. 1. 24. â Or in all his ãâã dedes â Or moued to euil g He meaneth now of the inwarde teÌtations as of our disorde red appetites whiche cause vs tosinne h Seing al good things come of God we ought not to make ãâã the autor of euil i He alluderb vnto the sunne whi che in his ãâã turning some time is cleare and bright some time darke and cloudie but Gods liberalitie is euer like it self bright and continually shinyng k That is proÌpt to learne l For we can not heare God except we be peaceable and modeste ãâã 17. 27. m But hindereth Gods worke ãâã vs. n By ãâã the worde preached Mat. 7. 21. Rom. 2. 13. o So Gods worde is a glasse wherein we must ãâã holde our selues and become like vnto him p In so behauing himself a As esteming saith and religioÌ by the outwarde ãâã of meÌ â Or acceptation b That is are ye not euil affectioned c Seing God ãâã meth theÌ we mai not ãâã theÌ d The Name of God and Christ whereof you make profession and in that they dishonour God it is not merethat you his children shuld honour theÌ e whiche is here taken puerbially for the high or brode way wherein there is no turnings and euerie maÌ can go it so euerie man is our neighbour as wel the poore as the riche Leui. 19. 18. Mat. 22. 39. Mar. 12. ãâã Rom. 13. 9. ãâã 5. 14. Leui. 19. 15. Deut. 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã Mat 5. 19. Exo. 20. 14. Deuter. 5. 18. Luk. ãâã 11. 1. Iohn 3. 17. f By the mercie of God which de liuereth vs frome the ãâã of the Lawe g And ãâã not h ãâã
ãâã ne the clearnes thereof so the hardenes whiche we cannot some time compas or perfectly ãâã ãâã the Scri ptures ought not to take away from vs ãâã of the ãâã Or ãâã a That is Christ God ãâã b That is Christ being man c Which giueth ãâã and had it in him self Iohn 14. d Before all beginning e The effect of the Gospel is that we all being ioyned together in Christ by faith shulde be the sonnes of God Iohn 8. 18. f The frutes of our faith must de clare whether we beioyned in God or no for God being the verie puritie and ãâã wil not haue felowship with them which lie in sinne and darkenes h That is Christ with vs and we with our selues g In an euil conscience and with out the feare of God i If we be not ashamed earnest ly and openly to acknowledge our selues before God to ãâã sinners Ebr. 9. 14. 1. Pet. 1. 19. ãâã ãâã 6. 1 king 8 46. 2. Chron. 6. ãâã Prou. 20 9. â Or doctrine Eccle. 7. 20. a Christe is our ãâã Aduocate and ãâã for the office of intercession and redemption are ioyned together b That is of theÌ which haue embraced the Gospel by faith in all ages degrees places for there is no saluation without Christ. c That is by faith and so obey him for knowledge cannot be without obedience d Whereby ãâã loueth God so that to loue God is to obey his worde â Or doctrine e When the Law was giuen f Louechy neigh bour as thy self is the olde coÌmaÌ ãâã taught in the Law but wheÌ Christ saith So loue one another as I haue loued you giueth a newe commandement onely as touching the forme but not as touching the nature or substance of the precept g He namethall the faithful children as he being their spiritual father attributing to olde ãâã know ledge of greate things to yong men ãâã ãâã childreÌ ãâã and reuerence to their gouernours h For Christs sake Chap. 3. 14. â Or the deuil â Or the deuil i ãâã it is aduersarie to God Iam. 4. 4. k To liue in ãâã l ãâã m Ambition pride n Whiche of semed to haue bene of our noÌber because for atime they occupied a place ãâã the Church o The grace of the holie Gost. p Which is Christ q In this Epistle Whiche I now write vnto you r He that taketh away ãâã ãâã ether of the natures in Christ or he that confoundeth or separateth them els he that putteth not ãâã ãâã the per sone of the ãâã and also he that beleueth not to haue ãâã of sinnes by his onely ãâã ãâã ãâã to be the ãâã Messias s Then the inside les worship not the true God () But he ãâã coÌ ãâã the ãâã hathe also the Father t ãâã ãâã him self vnto you teacheth you by the holie Gost and his ãâã â Or in Christ. u By this name he meaneth the w ãâã Churche of Christ in general a Being made the sonnes of God in Christ he ãâã what qualities we must haue to be discer ned froÌ ãâã b That is Christ. c As the ãâã and head ãâã which make one perfect bodie d That is in ãâã ãâã doeth reigne so that he seketh not be sanctified Isa ãâã 9. 1. Pet. 2. ãâã Iohn 8. 44. e As ãâã by Adam f Whiche is the holie Gost. g He can not ãâã vnder the power of sinne because the Spirit of God correcteth hiseuil and corrupt affections h He descendeth from the first cable of the commandements to the seconde Iohn 13. 14. 15. 12 Gen. 4. 8. i This loue is the speciall frute of our faith a certeine signe of our ãâã Chap. 2 10. Leuit. 19. 17. Iohn 15. 13. Ephe. 5. 2. Luk. 3. 11. k whiche is not the cause wherefore we are the sonnes of God but a moste certeine signe l If our ãâã being giltie of any thing be able to condeÌne vs muche more the iudgemeÌt of God whiche knoweth our hearts better theÌ we our selues is able to coÌdemne vs. Iohn 15. 7. 16. 23. Mat. 21. 22. Chap. ãâã 24. Iohn 6. 29 17. 3. Iohn 13. 34. 15. 10 a Them whiche boast that they haue the Spirit to ãâã or ptophecie b ãâã being very God came froÌ his Father toke vpoÌ him our flesh He that ãâã or preacheth this truely ãâã the Spirit of God els not c He began to builde the misterie of ãâã d SataÌ the prince of the worlde Iohn 8. 47. e With pute affe ction obedieÌce Iohn 5. 10. f Trueth it is that God hathe declared his loue in many other thiÌgs but herein hathe passed all other g By his ãâã death Iohn 1. 18. 1. Tim. 6. 15. h So that his con ãâã procedeth of faith â Or towarde vs. i By inspiring it into vs. k Suche as shulde trouble the conscience l For god ãâã teth him self to vs in theÌ whiche beare his image Iohn 13. 43. 15. ãâã a Is regenerat by the vertue of his Spirit b The loue of God must go before or els we caÌ not loue a right Mat. 11. 30. c They are easie to the sonnes of God whiche are led with his Spi rit for thei delite there in 1. Cor. 15. 57. d That is regene racion e The water and blood that came out of his side de clare that we ha ue our sinnes wa shed by him aÌd he hath made ful ãâã for the same f Our minde inspired by the holie Gost. g VVhich ãâã our hearts that we be the children of God ãâã 3. 37. â of God Mat. 7. 7. and 21. 22. Chap. 3. 22. Mat. 12. 31. Mar. 3. 29. Luke 12. 10. h Althogh ãâã ãâã be to death yet God through his mer cie pardonoth his in his Sonne Christ. i As theirs is whome GOD doeth so forsake that they fal into vtter dispaire k ãâã not him selfe so ouer to sinne that he forgetteth God Luke 24. 45. l TakÌeth hede that he sinne not m That is Satan n VVith a mortal wounde o That is al men generally as of them selues lye as it were buryed in euil p Christe verye God q Meaning from euerie ãâã and facion of thinge whiche is set vp for anie ãâã to worship God â Or worthie and noble b VVe can not re ceiue the grace of God except we haue the true knowledge of him of the whiehe knowledge loue procedeth c Accordyng to Gods ãâã Iohn ãâã ãâã â Or ãâã d By ãâã our selues to be seduced e He that ãâã the limites of pu re ãâã Rom. 16. 17. f Haue nothinge to do with him nether shew him anie signe of ãâã or ãâã â Or ãâã a That is in godlie conuersacion as they whiche haue bothe the knowledge and feare of God b By keping hospitalitie c If thou surnishest them with necessities towarde they iourney knowyng that the Lorde saith He that receiueth you receiueth
out his seruants tothe or his may destothe he shal let him go out fre for his tothe 28 ¶ If an oxe gore a man or a woman that he dye the * oxe shal be stoned to death and his flesh shal not be eaten but the owner of the oxe shal go quite 29 If the oxe were wonte to push in times past and it hathe bene tolde his master and he hathe not kept him and after he killeth a man or a woman the oxe shal be stoned and his owner shal dye also 30 If there be sea to him a summe of money then he shal pay the ranson of his life what soeuer shal be laied vpon him 31 Whether he hathe gored a sonne or gored a daughter he shal be iudged after the same maner 32 If the oxe gore a seruant or a mayd he shal giue vnto their master thirty shecles of siluer and the oxe shal be stoned 33 ¶ And when a man shal open a well or wheÌ he shal dig a pit and couer it not and an oxe or an asse fall therein 34 The owner of the pit shal make it good aÌd giue money to the owners thereof but the dead beast shal be his 35 ¶ And if a mans oxe hurt his neighbours oxe that he dye then thei shal sel the liue oxe and deuide the money thereof aÌd the dead oxe also thei shal deuide 36 Or if it be knowen that the oxe hathe vsed to push in times past and his master hathe not kept him he shal pay oxe for oxe but the dead shal be his owne CHAP. XXII 1 Of theft 5 Dommage 7 Lending 14 Borrowing 16. ãâã of maides 18 Withcraft 26 Idolatrie 21 Support of strangers widows and fatherles 25 vsurie 28. Re uerence to Magistrates 1 IF a man steale an oxe or a shepe and kil it or sel it he shal restore fiue oxen for the oxe * and foure shepe for the shepe 2 ¶ If a these be founde breaking vp and be smitten that he dye no blood shal be shed for him 3 But if it be in the day light blood shal be shed for him for he shulde make ful restitution if he had not where with theÌ shulde he be solde for his theft 4 If the theft be founde with him aliue whe ther it be oxe asse or shepe he shal restore the double 5 ¶ If a man do hurt field or vineyarde and put in his beast to fede in another mans field he shal recompence of the best of his owne field and of the best of his owne vineyarde 6 If fyre breake out and catch in the thornes and the stackes of corne or the standing cor ne or the fleld be consumed he that kindeled the fire shal make ful restitution 7 ¶ If a ãâã deliuer his neighbour money or stuffe to kepe and it be stolen out of his hou se if the thefe be found he shal paye the double 8 If these be not founde then the master of the house shall be broght vnto the Iudges to feare whether he hathe put his hand vnto his neighbours good or no. 9 In all maner of trespasse whether it be for oxen for asse for shepe for rayment or ãâã any maner of lost thing which an other chalengeth to be his the cause of both parties shall come before the Iudges and whome the Iudges coÌdemne he shal pay the double vnto his neighbour 10 If a maÌ deliuer vnto his neighbour to kepe asse or oxe or shepe or any beast and it dye or be hurt or taken away by enemies and no man se it 11 An othe of the Lorde shal be betwene them twaine that he hathe not put his hand vnto his neighbours good and the owner of it shall take the othe and he shall not make it good 12 * But if it be stollen from him he shal make restitution vnto the owner thereof 13 If it be torne in pieces he shall bryng recorde and shal not make that good which is deuoured 14 ¶ And if a man borowe ought of his neigh bour it be hurt or els die the owner therof not being by he shal surely make it good 15 If the owner therof be by he shal not make it good for if it be an hired thing it came for his hire 16 ¶ * And if a man entise a mayd that is not betrothed and lye with her he shal endowe her and take her to his wife 17 If her father refuse to giue her to him he shall pay money accordyng to the dowrie of virgines 18 ¶ Thou shalt not suffre a witche to liue 19 ¶ Whosoeuer lieth with a beast shall dye the death 20 ¶ * He that offreth vnto any gods saue vnto the Lord onely shal be slaine 21 ¶ * Moreouer thou shalt not do iniurie to a stranger nether oppresse him for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt 22 ¶ * Ye shall not trouble any widowe nor fatherles childe 23 If thou vexe or trouble suche and so he call and crye vnto me I will surely heare his crye 24 Then shall my wrath be kindeled and I will kill you with the sworde and your wiues shall be widowes and your children fatherles 25 ¶ * If thou lend money to my people that is to the poore with thee thou shalt not be as an vsurer vnto hym ye shall not oppresse him with vsurie 26 If thou take thy neighbours rayment to pledge thou shalt restore it vnto him before the sunne go downe 27 For that is his couering onely and this is his garment for his skin wherein shall he slepe therefore when he cryeth vnto me I wil heare him for I am mercifull 28 ¶ * Thou shalt not railes vpon the Iudges nether speake euill of the ruler of thy people 29 ¶ Thine abundance and thy licour shalt thou not kepe ãâã * The first borne of thy sonnes shalt thou giue me 30 Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen with thy shepe seuen dayes it shal be with his damne and the eight day thou shalt giue it me 31 ¶ Ye shal be an holy people vnto me * nether shall ye eat any fleshe that is torne of beastes in the field ye shal cast it to the dog CHAP. XXIII 2 Not to followe the multitude 13 Not to make mention of the strange gods 14 The thre solemne feastes 20. 23. The Angel is promised to leade the people 25 what God promiseth if they obey him 29 God wil cast out the Canaanites by litle and litle and why 1 THou shalt not receiue a false tale nether shalt thou put thine hand with the wicked to be a false witnes 2 ¶ Thou shalt not followe a multitude to do euil nether agre in a coÌtrouersie to decline after many and ouerthrow the trueth 3 ¶ Thou shalt not esteme a
poore man in his cause 4 ¶ If thou mete thine enemies oxe or his asse going a straye thou shalt bring him to him againe 5 If thouse thine enemies asse lying vnder his burdeÌ wilt thou cease to helpe him thou shalt helpe him vp againe with it 6 ¶ Thou shalt not ouerthrowe the right of thy poore in his sute 7 Thou shalt kepe thee farre from a false matter and shalt not slay the innocent and the righteous for I will not iustifie a wicked man 8 ¶ * Thou shalt take no gift for the gift blin deth the wise and peruerteth the wordes of the righteous 9 ¶ Thou shalt not oppresse a stranger for ye know the heart of a straÌger seing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt 10 * Moreouer six yeres thou shalt sowe thy land and gather the frutes thereof 11 But the seuenth yere thou shalt let it rest and lye still that the poore of thy people may eat and what they leaue the beastes of the field shall eat In like maner thou shalt do with thy vineyarde and with thine oliue trees 12 * Six daies thou shalt do thy worke and in the seueÌth day thou shalt rest that thine oxe and thine asse may rest and the sonne of thy maid and the stranger may be refreshed 13 And ye shal take hede to all things that I haue said vnto you and ye shal make no meÌ cion of the name of other gods nether shall it be heard out of thy mouth 14 ¶ Thre times thou shalt kepe a feast vnto me in the yere 15 Thou shalt kepe the feast of vnleauened bread thou shalt eat vnleauened bread seueÌ dayes as I commanded thee in the season of the moneth of Abib for in it thou camest out of Egypt and none shal appeare before me emptie 16 The feast also of the haruest of the first frutes of thy labours which thou hast soweÌ in the field the feast of gathering frutes in the end of the yere when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field 17 These thre times in the yere shall all thy men children appeare before the Lorde Iehouáh 18 Thou shalt not offre the blood of my sacri fice with leauened bread nether shall the fat of my sacrifice remaine vntil the morning 19 The first of the first frutes of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the Lord thy God yet shalt thou not seeth a kid in his mothers milke 20 ¶ Beholde I send an Angel before thee to kepe in the way and to bring thee to the pla ce whiche I haue prepared 21 Beware of him and heare his voyce and prouoke him not for he will not spare your misdedes because my Names is in him 22 But if thou hearken vnto his voyce and do all that I speake then I will be an enemie vnto thine enemies and wil afflict them that afflict thee 23 For mine Angel* shall go before thee and bring thee vnto the Amorites the Hittites and the Perizzites and the Canaanites the Hiuites and the Iebusites and I wil destroye them 24 Thou shalt not bowe downe to their gods nether serue them nor do after the workes of them but vtterly ouerthrowe them and breake in piece their images 25 For ye shall serue the Lord your God and he shal blesse thy bread and thy water and I wil take al sickenes away from the middes of thee 26 ¶ * There shal none cast their frute nor be barren in thy land the nombre of thy dayes wil I fulfil 27 I wil send my feare before thee and will destroy all the people among whome thou shalt go and I will make all thine enemies turne their backes vnto thee 28 And I wil send hornets before thee which shal driue out the Hiuites the Canaanites the Hittites from thy face 29 I wil not cast them out from thi face in one yere lest the land growe to a wildernes and the beastes of the field multiplie against thee 30 By litle and litle I will driue them out from thy face vntil thou encrease inherite the land 31 And I wil make thy coastes from the red Sea vnto the sea of the Philistims and from the desert vnto the Riuer for I wil deliuer the inhabitants of the land into your hand and thou shalt driue them out from thy face 32 * Thou shalt make no couenant with them nor with their gods 33 Nether shall they dwell in thy land lest thei make thee sinne against me for if thou serue their gods surely it shall be thy destruction CHAP. XXIIII 3 The people promis to obey God 4 Mosés writeth the ciuile lawes 9. 13. Mosés returneth into the mountaine 14 Aarón and Hur haue the charge of the people 18 Mosés was 40 dayes and. 40 nights in the mountaine 1 NOw he had said vnto Mosés Come vp to the Lord thou and Aarón Nadáb ãâã and seuenty of the Elders of Israél ye shal worship a far of 2 And Mosés him selfe alone shall come nere to the Lord but they shal not come nere ne ther shall the people go vp with him 3 ¶ After ward Mosés came tolde the peo ple all the wordes of the Lorde and all the lawes and all the people answered with one voyce and said * All the things whiche the Lord hathe said wil we do 4 And Mosés wrote al the wordes of the Lord and rose vp early and set vp an*altar vnder the mountaine twelue pillers accordyng to the twelue tribes of Israél 5 And he sent yong men of the children of Israêl which offred burnt offrings of beues sacrificed peace offrings vnto the Lord. 6 Then Mosés toke halfe of the blood and put it in basens and halfe of the blood he sprinkled on the altar 7 After he toke the boke of the couenant and read it in the audience of the people who said All that the Lord hath said we will do and be obedient 8 Then Mosés toke the*blood and sprinkled it on the people said Beholde blood of the couenant which the Lorde hathe made with you concernyng all these things 9 ¶ Then went vp ãâã and Aaron Nadáb ãâã and seuenty of the Elders of Israél 10 And they sawe the God of Israél vnder his fete was as it were a worke of a Saphir stone as the verie heauen wheÌ it is cleare 11 And vpon the nobles of the children of Israél he laid not his hand also they sawe God and did eat and drinke 12 ¶ And the Lord said vnto Mosés Comevp to me into the mountaine and be there and I wil giue thee tables of stone and the Lawe and the commandement which I haue writ ten for to teache
and his fete were parte of yron and parte of clay 34 Thou beheldest it til a stone was cut with out hands which smote the image vppon his fete that were of yron and claye and brake them to pieces 35 Then was the yron the claye the brasse the siluer and the golde broken all together became like the chaffe of the sommer floores and the winde caryed them awaye that no place was founde for them and the stone that smote the image became a great mountaine and filled the whole earth 36 This is the dreame and we will declare before the King the interpretacion thereof 37 ¶ O King thou arte a King of Kings for the GOD of heauen hathe gyuen thee a kyngdome power strength and glorie 38 And in all places where the chyldren of men dwell the beastes of the field and the foules of the heauen hathe he gyuen into thine hand and hathe made thee ruler ouer them all thou art this head of golde 39 And after the shal rise another kiÌngdome in feriour to thee of siluer and another third kingdome shal be of brasse which shal beare rule ouer all the earth 40 And the fourth kingdome shal be strong as yron for as yron breaketh in pieces subdueth all things and as yron bruseth all these things so shal it breake in pieces and bruse all 41 Where as thou sawest the fete and toes parte of potters clay and parte of yron the kingdome shal be deuided but there shal be in it of the strength of the yron as thou sawest the yron mixt with the claye and earth 42 And as the toes of the fete were parte of yroÌ parte of clay so shal the kingdome be partely strong and partely broken 43 And where as thou sawest yron mixt with clay and earth they shal mingle themselues with the sede of meÌ but they shal not ioyne one with another as yron can not be mixed with clay 44 And in the dayes ofthese Kings shal the God of heauen set vp a kingdome which shal neuer be destroyed and this king do me shal not be giuen to another people but it shal breake and destroye all these kingdomes and it shal stand for euer 45 Where as thou sawest that the stone was cut of the mountaine without hands and that it brake in pieces the yron the brasse the clay the siluer and the golde so the great God hathe shewed the King what shal come to passe here after the dreame is true the iÌterpretacioÌ thereof is sure 46 ¶ Then the King Nebuchad-nezzár fel vpon his face and bowed him self vnto Daniél and commanded that thei shulde offermeat offrings and swete odoures vnto him 47 Also the King answered vnto Daniél said I knowe of a trueth that your God is a God of gods and the Lord of Kings the reueiler of secrets seing thou coldest open this secret 48 So the King made Daniél a great man gaue him manie and great giftes He made him gouernour ouer the whole prouince of Babél and chief of the rulers and aboue all the wise men of Babél 49 Then Daniél made request to the King and he Set Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó ouer the charge of the prouince of Babél but Daniél sate in the gate of the King CHAP. III. 1 The King setteth vp a golden image 8 Certeine are accused because thei despised the Kings commandement and are put into a burning ouen 25 By belefe in God they are deliuered froÌ the fyre 26 Nebuchad-nezzar confesseth the power of God after the sight of the miracle 1 NEbuchad-nezzár the King made an image of golde whose height was threscore cubites and the breadth ther of six cubites he set it vp in the plaine of Durá in the prouince of Babél 2 Then Nebuchad-nezzár the King sent for the to gather together the nobles the princes and the dukes the iudges the receiuers the counsullers the officers and all the gouerners of the prouinces that they shulde come to the dedicatioÌ of the image which Nebuchad-nezzár the King had set vp 3 So the nobles princes and dukes the iud ges the receiuers the counsellers the officers and all the gouerners of the prouin ces were assembled vnto the dedicating of the image that Nebuchad-nezzár the King had set vp and they stode before the image which Nebuchad-nezzár had set vp 4 Then an herald cryed aloud Be it knowen to you ô people nations and langages 5 That when ye heare the souÌde of the cornet trumpet harpe sacke but psalteris dulcimer and all iustruments of musicke ye fall downe and worship the goldeÌ image that Nebuchad ãâã the King hathe set vp 6 And whosoeuer falleth not downe and worshippeth shal the same houre be cast into the middes of an hote fyrie fornace 7 Therefore assone as all the people heard the sound of the cornet trumpet harpe sackebut psalterie and all instruments of musicke all the people nations and langa ges fel downe and worshiped the golden image that Nebuchad-nezzár the King had set vp 8 ¶ By reason whereof at that same time co me men of the Caldeans and grieuously ac cused the Iewes 9 For they spake and said to the King Nebuchad-nezzár O King liue for euer 10 Thou ô King hast made a decre that euerie man that shal heare the sound of the cornet trumpet harpes sacke but psalterie and dulcimer and all instrumeÌts of musicke shal fall downe and worship the golden image 11 And who soeuer falleth not downe and worshippeth that he shulde be cast into the middes of an hote fyrie fornace 12 There are certeine Iewes whome thou hast set ouer the charge of the prouince of Babél Shadrách Meshà ch and Abednego these men ô King haue not regarded thy commandement nether wil they serue thy gods nor worship the golden image that thou hast set vp 13 ¶ Then Nebuchad-nezzár in his angre and wrath commanded that they shulde bring Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó so these men were broght before the King 14 And Nebuchad-nezzár spake and said vnto them What disordre wil not you Shadrách Meshách aÌd Abednegó serue my god nor worship the golden image that I haue set vp 15 Now therefore are ye ready when ye hea re the sound of the cornet trumpet harpe sackebut psalterie and dulcimer and all instruments of musicke to fall downe and wor ship the image which I haue made for if ye worship it not ye shal be cast immediatly into the middes of an hote firie fornace for who is that God that can deliuer you out of mine hands 16 Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó answe red and said to the King O Nebuchadnezzár we are not careful to answer thee in this matter 17 Beholde our God whome we serue is able to deliuer vs from the hote fyrie for nace and he wil deliuer vs out of thine hand ô King 18
But if not be it knoweÌ to thee ô King that we wil not serue thy gods nor worship the golden image which thou hast set vp 19 ¶ Then was Nebuchad-nezzár ful of rage and the forme of his visage was changed against ãâã Meshách and Abednegó therefore he charged and commanded that they shulde heate the fornace at once seuen times more then it was wonte to be heat 20 And he charged the moste valiant men of warre that were in his armie to binde Shadrach Meshách and Abednegó to cast them into the hote fyrie fornace 21 So these men were bounde in their coates their hosen their clokes with their other garments and cast into the middes of the hote fyrie fornace 22 Therefore because the Kings commandement was straite that the fornace shulde be exceading hote the flame of the fyre slew those men that broght forthe Shadrach Meshách and Abednegó 23 And these thre men Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó fel downe bounde into ãâã middes of the hote fyrie fornace 24 ¶ Them Nebuchad-nezzár the King was astonied rose vp in haste and spake said vnto his counsellers Did not we cast thre men bounde into the middes of the fyre Who answered and said vnto the King It is true ô King 25 And he answered and said Lo I se foure men loose walking in the middes of the fyre and they haue no hurt and the forme of the fourth is like the sonne of God 26 Then the King Nebuchad-nezzár came nere to the mouth of the hote fyrie forna ce spake and said Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó the seruants of the hie God go forthe and come hether so Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó came forthe of the middes of the fyre 27 Then the nobles princes and dukes and the Kings counsellers came to gether to se these men because the fyre had no power ouer their bodies for not an heere of their head was burnt nether was their coats changed nor any smel of fyre came vpon them 28 Wherefore Nebuchad-nezzár spake said Blessed be the God of Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó who hathe sent his Angel and deliuered his seruants that put their trust in him and haue chaÌged the Kings commandement and yelded their bodies rather theÌ thei wolde serue or worship anie god saue their owne God 29 Therefore I make a decre that euery peo ple nacion and langage whiche speake any blasphemie against the God of Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó shal be drawen in pieces and their houses shal be made a iakes because there is no god that can deliuer after this sorte 30 Then the King promoted Shadráche Meshách and Abednegó in the prouince of Babél 31 Nebuchad-nezzár King vnto all people nacions and langages that dwell in all the worlde Peace be multiplied vnto you 32 I thoght it good to declare the signes and wonders that the hie God hathe wroght towarde me 33 How great are his signes and how mightie are his wonders his kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome and his dominion is from generacion to generacion CHAP. IIII. 2 Another dreame of Nebuchad-nezzár whiche Daniél declareth 29 The Prophet declareth how of a proude King he shulde become as a beast 31 After he confesseth the power of God and is restored to his former dig nitie 1 I Nebuchad-nezzár being at rest in mine house and flourishing in my palace 2 Sawe a dreame which made me a fraied and the thoghtes vpon my bed and the visions of mine head troubled me 3 Therefore made I a decre that th ei shulde bring all the wise men of Babél before me that they might declare vnto me the inter pretacion of the dreame 4 So came the enchanters the astrologians the Caldeans and the south sayers to whome I tolde the dreame but they colde not shewe me the interpretacion thereof 5 Til at the last Daniél came before me whose name was Belte shazzár according to the name of my god which hathe the spirit of the holy gods in him and befo re him I tolde the dreame saying 6 O Belteshazzár chief of the enchanters because I knowe that the spirit of the holy gods isin thee no secret troubleth thee tel me the visions of my dreame that I haue sene and the interpretacion thereof 7 Thus were the visions of mine head in my bed And beholde I sa we a tre in the middes of the earth and the height thereof was great 8 A great tre and strong and the height the reofreached vnto heauen and the sight thereof to the ends of all the earth 9 The boughes thereof were faire and the frute thereof muche and in it was meat for all it made a shadowe vnder it for the beastes of the field and the foules of the heauen dwelt in the boughs thereof and all flesh fed of it 10 I sawe in the visions of mine head vpon my bed and beholde a watchemanand an holy one came downe from heauen 21 And cryed aloude and said thus Hewe downe the tre and breake of his braÌches shake of his leaues and scattre his frute that the beasts may flee from vnder it and the foules from his branches 12 Neuertheles leaue the stumpe of his rootes in the earth and with a band of yron and brasse binde it among the grasse of the field and let it be wet with the dewe of heauen and let his porcion be with the beastes among the grasse of the field 13 Let his heart be changed from mans nature and let a beastes heart be giuen vnto him and let seuen times be passed ouerhim 14 The sentence is according to the decre of the watchemen and according to the worde of the holy ones the demande was answered to the inteÌt that liuing meÌ may knowe that the moste high hathe power ouer the kingdome of men giueth it to whome soeuer he wil and appointeth ouer it the moste abiect among men 15 This is the dreame that I King Nebuchad-nezzár haue sene therefore thou ô Belte shazzár declare the interpretacion thereof for all the wise men of my kingdome are not able to shewe me the interpreta cion but thou art able for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee 16 ¶ Then Daniél whose name was Belteshazzár held his peace by the space of one houre and his thoghts troubled him and the King spake said Belteshazzár let nether the dreame nor the interpretacion thereof trouble thee Belteshazzár answered andsaid My lord the dreame be to them that hate thee and the interpretacion thereof to thine enemies 17 The tre that thou sawest which was great and mightie whose height teached vnto the heauen and the sight thereof through all the worlde 18 Whose leaues were faire and the frute the reof muche and in it was meat for all vnder the which the beasts of the field dwelt and vpon whose braÌches the foules of the heauen did sit 19 It is